Some Answered Questions
‘Abdu’l‑Bahá
Collected and translated from the Persian by Laura
Clifford Barney
Newly Revised by a Committee at the Bahá’í World
Centre
• • •
Table of Contents
Foreword
Author’s Preface to the First Edition
Part 1: On
the Influence of the Prophets in the Evolution of Humanity
1.
Nature Is
Governed by a Universal Law
2.
Proofs and
Arguments for the Existence of God
3.
The Need for
an Educator
4.
Abraham
5.
Moses
6.
Christ
7.
Muhammad
8.
The Báb
9.
Bahá’u’lláh
10.
Rational
Proofs and Traditional Arguments from the Sacred Scriptures
11.
Commentary on
the Eleventh Chapter of the Revelation of John
12.
Commentary on
the Eleventh Chapter of Isaiah
13.
Commentary on
the Twelfth Chapter of the Revelation of John
14.
Material and
Spiritual Cycles
15.
True Felicity
Part 2: Some
Christian Subjects
16.
Intelligible
Realities and Their Expression through Sensible Forms
17.
The Birth of
Christ
18.
The Greatness
of Christ
19.
True Baptism
20.
Baptism and
the Changing Law of God
21.
The Bread and
the Wine
22.
The Miracles
of Christ
23.
The
Resurrection of Christ
24.
The Descent
of the Holy Spirit upon the Apostles
25.
The Holy Spirit
26.
The Second
Coming of Christ and the Day of Judgement
27.
The Trinity
28.
The
Pre-existence of Christ
29.
Sin and
Atonement
30.
Adam and Eve
31.
Blasphemy
against the Holy Spirit
32.
“Many Are
Called, but Few Are Chosen”
33.
The Return of
the Prophets
34.
Peter and the
Papacy
35.
Free Will and
Predestination
Part 3: On
the Powers and Conditions of the Manifestations of God
36.
The Five Kinds
of Spirit
37.
The
Connection between God and His Manifestations
38.
The Three
Stations of the Divine Manifestations
39.
The Human and
the Divine Stations of the Manifestations
40.
The Knowledge
of the Divine Manifestations
41.
Universal
Cycles
42.
The Power and
Perfections of the Divine Manifestations
43.
The Two Kinds
of Prophets
44.
The Rebukes
Addressed by God to the Prophets
45.
The Most
Great Infallibility
Part 4: On
the Origin, Powers, and Conditions of Man
46.
Evolution and
the True Nature of Man
47.
The Origin of
the Universe and the Evolution of Man
48.
The
Difference between Man and Animal
49.
Evolution and
the Existence of Man
50.
Spiritual
Proofs of the Originality of Man
51.
The
Appearance of the Spirit and the Mind in Man
52.
The
Appearance of the Spirit in the Body
53.
The
Connection between God and His Creation
54.
The
Procession of the Human Spirit from God
55.
Spirit, Soul,
and Mind
56.
The Outward
and the Inward Powers of Man
57.
The
Differences in Human Character
58.
The Extent
and Limitation of Human Comprehension
59.
Man’s
Comprehension of God
60.
The
Immortality of the Spirit (1)
61.
The
Immortality of the Spirit (2)
62.
The Infinite
Perfections of Existence and the Progress of the Soul in the Next World
63.
The Progress
of All Things within Their Own Degree
64.
The Station
of Man and His Progress after Death
65.
Faith and
Works
66.
The
Subsistence of the Rational Soul after the Death of the Body
67.
Eternal Life
and Entrance into the Kingdom of God
68.
Two Kinds of
Fate
69.
The Influence
of the Stars and the Interconnectedness of All Things
70.
Free Will and
Its Limits
71.
Spiritual
Disclosures
72.
Healing
without Medicine
73.
Healing by
Material Means
Part 5:
Miscellaneous Subjects
74.
On Good and
Evil
75.
Two Kinds of
Torment
76.
The Justice
and Mercy of God
77.
The
Punishment of Criminals
78.
Strikes
79.
The Reality
of the World of Being
80.
Pre-existence
and Origination
81.
Reincarnation
82.
The Unity of
Existence
83.
The Four
Criteria of Comprehension
84.
Good Deeds
and Their Spiritual Prerequisites
Notes
• • •
Foreword
The spread of the Faith of Bahá’u’lláh
to the West, in the closing decade of the nineteenth century, soon gave rise to
a reciprocal eastward movement: Within a few short years the first groups of
Western pilgrims arrived in the prison city of ‘Akká, where the earthly life
and ministry of the Author of the Faith had come to a close and where
‘Abdu’l-Bahá, the Centre of His Covenant, continued to reside. One of the most
outstanding figures among those early pilgrims was Laura Clifford Barney, the
daughter of a socially prominent family of scholars and artists from
Washington, D.C. She was introduced to the new Faith by May Bolles Maxwell in
Paris around 1900 and soon thereafter made the first of what would be many
successive visits to ‘Akká.
These were the most perilous and
dramatic years of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s ministry, when He was confined within the
walls of the prison city by the Ottoman authorities, subjected to continual
surveillance, and confronted with the constant threat of further exile or of
execution. Under such circumstances of stricture and suspicion, it was
dangerous to receive visitors of any kind, let alone host prominent Western
guests. Yet ‘Abdu’l-Bahá was determined to nurture the seeds of faith so
recently germinated. Thus, in the heart of this dark period, during the years
1904–1906, Miss Barney was able to make several extended visits, sometimes for
weeks or months at a time, during which she was privileged to join Him on
numerous occasions and to pose questions on a wide range of subjects. Many of
the conversations took place at the lunch table. Arrangements were made for one
of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s sons-in-law, or for one of His three secretaries of that
time, to take down in Persian the text of His replies. From the resulting
collection of notes a selection was made; ‘Abdu’l-Bahá then corrected these
notes twice in His own hand, sometimes substantially revising them in the
process as well as carefully reviewing the final wording.
At the completion of the selection
and revision process, three different first editions of Some Answered Questions were released by major publishing houses in
1908: the original Persian text by E. J. Brill in Holland; Miss Barney’s
English translation by Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. in London; and a
French translation by Hippolyte Dreyfus (whom Miss Barney later married) by
Ernest Leroux in Paris.
A brief perusal of the Table of
Contents conveys a glimpse of the breadth of the subject matter covered. Part 1
includes a set of introductory talks on the influence exerted throughout human
history by the Founders of some of the world religions, as well as several
chapters elucidating certain prophecies of the Bible. Part 2 offers fresh
interpretations of essential elements of Christian doctrine, such as baptism,
the Trinity, the Eucharist, and the resurrection of Christ. Part 3 concerns the
powers and conditions of the Manifestations of God—Their unique station in the
world, the source of Their knowledge and influence, and the cyclical nature of
Their appearance on the stage of history. Part 4 addresses the origins, powers,
and conditions of man, including the implications of human evolution on earth,
the immortality of the soul, the nature of the mind, and the connection between
the soul and the body. Part 5 concludes with miscellaneous topics, from practical
subjects such as labour relations and the punishment of criminals to more
abstruse topics such as reincarnation and the Sufi notion of the unity of
existence.
Broad and wide-ranging as the topics
treated in Some Answered Questions
may be, the book was not intended to be an exhaustive exposition of a
self-contained system of thought, as attested by the volume’s title. A number
of fundamental teachings of the Faith are, therefore, not explicitly mentioned.
Moreover, in the course of the months and years that the talks were given, the
same topic would sometimes be addressed from different perspectives in separate
conversations, with the result that the concepts required to fully understand a
given subject may be spread across different chapters, or the contents of a
subsequent chapter may form the basis for the understanding of an earlier one.
Finally, it should also be noted that, although ‘Abdu’l-Bahá reviewed and
corrected the text, He did not attempt in the process to alter the basic form
of the replies or to reorganize and consolidate the material. To develop a
fuller picture of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s exposition of a given subject, then, the
attentive reader should consider any chapter within the context of the entire
book, and the book within the larger context of the entire body of the Bahá’í
Teachings.
A notable case in point is the
treatment of the subject of the evolution of species, which is taken up
explicitly in Part 4, and which must be understood in light of several Bahá’í
teachings, especially the principle of the harmony of science and religion.
Religious belief should not contradict science and reason. A certain reading of
some of the passages found in Chapters 46–51 may lead some believers to
personal conclusions that contradict modern science. Yet the Universal House of
Justice has explained that Bahá’ís strive to reconcile their understanding of
the statements of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá with established scientific perspectives, and
therefore it is not necessary to conclude that these passages describe conceptions
rejected by science, for example, a kind of “parallel” evolution that proposes
a separate line of biological evolution for the human species parallel to the
animal kingdom since the beginning of life on earth.
A careful review of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s
statements in this volume and in other sources suggests that His concern is not
with the mechanisms of evolution but with the philosophical, social, and
spiritual implications of the new theory. His use of the term “species”, for
example, evokes the concept of eternal or permanent archetypes, which is not
how the term is defined in contemporary biology. He takes into account a
reality beyond the material realm. While ‘Abdu’l-Bahá acknowledges elsewhere
the physical attributes that human beings share in common with the animal and
that are derived from the animal kingdom,[1] in these talks He emphasizes another capacity, a capacity for
rational consciousness, that distinguishes man from the animal and that is not
found in the animal kingdom or in nature itself. This unique capacity, an
expression of the human spirit, is not a product of the evolutionary process,
but exists potentially in creation. As ‘Abdu’l-Bahá explains, “…since man was
produced ten or a hundred thousand years ago from the same earthly elements,
with the same measures and quantities, the same manner of composition and
combination, and the same interactions with other beings—it follows that man
was exactly the same then as exists now”. “And if a thousand million years
hence,” He goes on to say, “the component elements of man are brought together,
measured out in the same proportion, combined in the same manner, and subjected
to the same interaction with other beings, exactly the same man will come into
existence.”[2] His essential argument, then, is not directed towards scientific
findings but towards the materialist assertions that are built upon them. For
Bahá’ís, the science of evolution is accepted, but the conclusion that humanity
is merely an accidental branch of the animal kingdom—with all its attendant
social implications—is not.
Over the years since the original
publication of Some Answered Questions,
it has become increasingly clear that the translation would benefit from a
careful and thorough revision. Miss Barney, as she herself stated, was a
student of the Persian language and, however able, could not have entirely
mastered its intricacies; and she could not of course have taken advantage of
the brilliant illumination that was later to be cast upon the Sacred Texts of
the Faith by the authoritative translations of Shoghi Effendi. Moreover, only a
few necessary corrections had been made to the English translation during the
course of its many reprintings, leaving it largely unchanged from the text of
the first edition.
The centenary of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s
journeys to the West, then, presents a fitting occasion both to honour Laura
Clifford Barney’s imperishable contribution as the primary catalyst and first
translator of this volume, and to present an improved translation of these
“priceless explanations”.[3] The main objective of this retranslation has been to better
represent the substance and the style of the original, in particular by
capturing more clearly the subtleties of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s explanations,
approximating more closely a style that is at once conversational and elevated,
and by rendering more consistently the philosophical terms used throughout the
text. While not bound by the original translation, this version nevertheless
strives to retain many of its elegant expressions and felicitous turns of
phrase.
Since its release, Some Answered Questions has been an
authoritative repository of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s profound insight and an
indispensable component of every Bahá’í library. Shoghi Effendi observed that
the book expounds the basic beliefs of the Cause in a simple and clear language
and regarded its content as essential for grasping the significance and implications
of the Bahá’í Revelation. In Some
Answered Questions, he wrote, one “will find the clue to all the perplexing
questions that agitate the mind of man in his search after true knowledge. The
more this Book is read with care and patience, the greater are its revelations,
and the more complete the understanding of its inner truth and significance.”[4] It is hoped that the new translation will assist future generations
to access this inexhaustible mine “of knowledge regarding basic spiritual,
ethical, and social problems”.[5]
•
• •
Author’s
Preface to the First Edition
“I have given to you my tired
moments,” were the words of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá as He rose from table after answering
one of my questions. As it was on this day, so it continued; between the hours
of work, His fatigue would find relief in renewed activity; occasionally He was
able to speak at length; but often, even though the subject might require more
time, He would be called away after a few moments; again, days and even weeks
would pass, in which He had no opportunity of instructing me. But I could well
be patient, for I had always before me the greater lesson—the lesson of His
personal life.
During my several visits to ‘Akká,
these answers were written down in Persian while ‘Abdu’l-Bahá spoke, not with a
view to publication, but simply that I might have them for future study. At
first they had to be adapted to the verbal translation of the interpreter; and
later, when I had acquired a slight knowledge of Persian, to my limited
vocabulary. This accounts for repetition of figures and phrases, for no one has
a more extensive command of felicitous expressions than ‘Abdu’l-Bahá. In these
lessons He is the teacher adapting Himself to His pupil, and not the orator or
poet.
This book presents only certain
aspects of the Bahá’í Faith, which is universal in its message and has for each
questioner the answer suited to his special development and needs.
In my case the teachings were made
simple, to correspond to my rudimentary knowledge, and are therefore in no way
complete and exhaustive, as the Table of Contents may suggest—the Table of
Contents having been added merely to indicate the subjects treated of. But I
believe that what has been so valuable to me may be of use to others, since all
men, notwithstanding their differences, are united in their search for reality;
and I have therefore asked ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s permission to publish these talks.
Originally they were not given in any
special order, but have now been roughly classified for the convenience of the
reader. The Persian text has been closely followed, at times even to the
detriment of the English, a few alterations being made in the translation
merely where the literal rendering seemed too involved and obscure; and the
interpolated words, required to make the meaning clearer, have not been
indicated in any way in order to avoid the too frequent interruption of the
thought by technical or explanatory signs. Also many of the Persian and Arabic
names have been written in their simplest form without strictly adhering to a
scientific system which would be confusing to the average reader.
Laura
Clifford Barney
• • •
Part 1
On the Influence of the Prophets
in the Evolution of Humanity
– 1
–
Nature Is Governed by a
Universal Law
Nature is that condition or reality which
outwardly is the source of the life and death, or, in other words, of the
composition and decomposition, of all things.
This nature is subject to a sound
organization, to inviolable laws, to a perfect order, and to a consummate
design, from which it never departs. To such an extent is this true that were
you to gaze with the eye of insight and discernment, you would observe that all
things—from the smallest invisible atom to the largest globes in the world of
existence, such as the sun or the other great stars and luminous bodies—are
most perfectly organized, be it with regard to their order, their composition,
their outward form, or their motion, and that all are subject to one universal
law from which they never depart.
When you consider nature itself, however,
you see that it has neither awareness nor will. For instance, the nature of
fire is to burn; it burns without consciousness or will. The nature of water is
to flow; it flows without consciousness or will. The nature of the sun is to
shed light; it shines without consciousness or will. The nature of vapour is to
rise; it rises without consciousness or will. It is therefore evident that the
natural movements of all created things are compelled, and that nothing moves
of its own will save animals and, in particular, man.
Man is able to resist and oppose nature
inasmuch as he discovers the natures of things and, by virtue of this
discovery, has mastery over nature itself. Indeed, all the crafts that man has
devised proceed from this discovery. For example, he has invented the
telegraph, which connects the East and the West. It is therefore evident that
man rules over nature.
Now, can such organization, order, and laws
as you observe in existence be attributed merely to the effect of nature,
notwithstanding that nature itself has neither consciousness nor understanding?
It is therefore evident that this nature, which has neither consciousness nor
understanding, is in the grasp of the omnipotent Lord, Who is the Ruler of the
world of nature and Who causes it to manifest whatsoever He desires.
Some say that human existence is among those
things that have appeared in the world of being and that are due to the
exigencies of nature. Were this true, man would be the branch and nature the
root. But is it possible that there could exist a will, a consciousness, and
certain perfections in the branch which are absent in the root?
Hence it is clear that nature, in its very
essence, is in the grasp of God’s might, and that it is that Eternal and
Almighty One Who subjects nature to ideal laws and organizing principles, and
Who rules over it.
– 2
–
Proofs and Arguments for the
Existence of God
Among the proofs and arguments for the
existence of God is the fact that man has not created himself, but rather that
his creator and fashioner is another than he. And it is certain and
indisputable that the creator of man is not like man himself, because a
powerless being cannot create another being, and an active creator must possess
all perfections to produce his handiwork.
Is it possible for the handiwork to be
perfect and the craftsman imperfect? Is it possible for a painting to be a
masterpiece and the painter to be deficient in his craft, notwithstanding that
he is its creator? No: The painting cannot be like the painter, for otherwise
it would have painted itself. And no matter how perfect the painting may be, in
comparison with the painter it is utterly deficient.
Thus the contingent world is the source of
deficiencies and God is the source of perfection. The very deficiencies of the
contingent world testify to God’s perfections. For example, when you consider
man, you observe that he is weak, and this very weakness of the creature
betokens the power of One Who is Eternal and Almighty; for were it not for
power, weakness could not be imagined. Thus the weakness of the creature is
evidence of the power of God: Without power there could be no weakness. This
weakness makes it evident that there is a power in the world.
Again, in the contingent world there is
poverty; hence there must be wealth for there to be poverty in the world. In
the contingent world there is ignorance; hence there must be knowledge for
there to be ignorance. If there were no knowledge, neither could there be
ignorance; for ignorance is the non-existence of knowledge, and if there were
no existence, non-existence could not be.
It is certain that the entire contingent
world is subject to an order and a law which it can never disobey. Even man is
forced to submit to death, sleep, and other conditions—that is, in certain
matters he is compelled, and this very compulsion implies the existence of One
Who is All-Compelling. So long as the contingent world is characterized by
dependency, and so long as this dependency is one of its essential
requirements, there must be One Who in His own Essence is independent of all things.
In the same way, the very existence of a sick person shows that there must be
one who is healthy; for without the latter the existence of the former could
not be established.
It is therefore evident that there is an
Eternal and Almighty One Who is the sum of all perfections, for otherwise He
would be even as the creatures. Likewise, throughout the world of existence the
smallest created thing attests to the existence of a creator. For instance,
this piece of bread attests that it has a maker.
Gracious God! The change in the outward form
of the smallest thing proves the existence of a creator: Then how could this
vast, boundless universe have created itself and come to exist solely through
the mutual interaction of the elements? How patently false is such a notion!
These are theoretical arguments adduced for
weak souls, but if the eye of inner vision be opened, a hundred thousand clear
proofs will be seen. Thus, when man feels the indwelling spirit, he is in no
need of arguments for its existence; but for those who are deprived of the
grace of the spirit, it is necessary to set forth external arguments.
– 3
–
The Need for an Educator
When we consider existence, we observe that
the mineral, the vegetable, the animal, and the human realms, each and all, are
in need of an educator.
If the land is deprived of a cultivator, it
becomes a thicket of thriving weeds, but if a farmer is found to cultivate it,
the resulting harvest provides sustenance for living things. It is therefore evident
that the land is in need of the farmer’s cultivation. Consider the trees: If
they remain uncultivated, they bear no fruit, and without fruit they are of no
use. But when committed to a gardener’s care, the barren tree becomes fruitful,
and, through cultivation, crossing, and grafting, the tree with bitter fruit
yields sweet fruit. These are rational arguments, which are what the people of
the world require in this day.
Consider likewise the animals: If an animal
is trained, it becomes domesticated, whereas man, if he is left without
education, becomes like an animal. Indeed, if man is abandoned to the rule of
nature, he sinks even lower than the animal, whereas if he is educated he
becomes even as an angel. For most animals do not devour their own kind, but
men in the Sudan, in the middle of Africa, rend and eat each other.
Now observe that it is education that brings
East and West under man’s dominion, produces all these marvellous crafts,
promotes these mighty arts and sciences, and gives rise to these new
discoveries and undertakings. Were it not for an educator, the means of
comfort, civilization, and human virtues could in no wise have been acquired.
If a man is left alone in a wilderness where he sees none of his own kind, he
will undoubtedly become a mere animal. It is therefore clear that an educator
is needed.
But education is of three kinds: material,
human, and spiritual. Material education aims at the growth and development of
the body, and consists in securing its sustenance and obtaining the means of
its ease and comfort. This education is common to both man and animal.
Human education, however, consists in
civilization and progress, that is, sound governance, social order, human
welfare, commerce and industry, arts and sciences, momentous discoveries, and
great undertakings, which are the central features distinguishing man from the
animal.
As to divine education, it is the education
of the Kingdom and consists in acquiring divine perfections. This is indeed true
education, for by its virtue man becomes the focal centre of divine blessings
and the embodiment of the verse “Let Us make man in Our image, after Our
likeness.”[1] This is the ultimate goal of
the world of humanity.
Now, we need an educator who can be at the
same time a material, a human, and a spiritual educator, that his authority may
have effect at every degree of existence. And should anyone say, “I am endowed
with perfect reason and comprehension, and have no need for such an educator”,
he would be denying the obvious. It is as though a child were to say, “I have
no need of education, but will act and seek the perfections of existence
according to my own thinking and intelligence”, or as though a blind man were
to claim, “I have no need of sight, for there are many blind people who get
by.”
It is therefore clear and evident that man
stands in need of an educator. This educator must undeniably be perfect in
every way and distinguished above all men. For if he were like others he could
never be their educator, particularly since he must at once be their material,
human, and spiritual educator. That is, he must organize and administer their
material affairs and establish a social order, that they may aid and assist
each other in securing the means of livelihood and that their material affairs
may be ordered and arranged in every respect.
He must likewise lay the foundations of
human education—that is, he must so educate human minds and thoughts that they
may become capable of substantive progress; that science and knowledge may
expand; that the realities of things, the mysteries of the universe, and the
properties of all that exists may be revealed; that learning, discoveries, and
major undertakings may day by day increase; and that matters of the intellect
may be deduced from and conveyed through the sensible.
He must also impart spiritual education, so
that minds may apprehend the metaphysical world, breathe the sanctified breaths
of the Holy Spirit, and enter into relationship with the Concourse on high, and
that human realities may become the manifestations of divine blessings, that
perchance all the names and attributes of God may be reflected in the mirror of
the human reality and the meaning of the blessed verse “Let Us make man in Our
image, after Our likeness” may be realized.
It is clear, however, that mere human power
is incapable of fulfilling this great office, and that the results of human
thought alone cannot secure such bounties. How can a single person, with no aid
or assistance, lay the foundations of such a lofty edifice? A divine and
spiritual power is therefore needed to enable him to carry out this mission.
Behold! One sanctified Soul revives the world of humanity, transforms the face
of the globe, develops the minds, quickens the souls, inaugurates a new life,
establishes new foundations, orders the world, gathers the nations and
religions under the shadow of one banner, delivers man from the realm of
baseness and deficiency, and exhorts and encourages him to develop his innate
and acquired perfections. Certainly nothing short of a divine power could
accomplish this feat! One must examine this matter fairly, as this indeed is an
occasion for fairness.
A Cause which all the governments and
peoples of the earth, notwithstanding all their powers and their armies, are
unable to promote and promulgate, one holy Soul promulgates without aid or
assistance! Can this be accomplished through the agency of mere human power?
No, by God! For example, Christ, alone and single-handed, raised the banner of
peace and amity—a feat that the combined forces of all the mighty governments
of the world are unable to accomplish. Consider how numerous are the divers
governments and peoples—such as Italy, France, Germany, Russia, England, and
the like—who have been gathered together under the same canopy! The point is
that the advent of Christ brought about fellowship among these differing
peoples. Indeed, some among the peoples who believed in Christ were so closely
united as to offer up their life and substance for one another. Such was the
case until the days of Constantine, through whom the Cause of Christ was
exalted. After a time, however, and as a result of differing motives, divisions
broke out again among them. Our meaning is that Christ united these nations,
but after a long while the governments caused the resurgence of discord.
The main point is that Christ accomplished
what all the kings of the earth were powerless to achieve. He united differing
nations and changed ancient customs. Consider what great differences existed
between Romans, Greeks, Syrians, Egyptians, Phoenicians, and Israelites, as
well as other peoples of Europe. Christ abolished these differences and became
the cause of concord among these peoples. Although after a long while the
governments disrupted this unity, Christ had indeed accomplished His task.
Our meaning is that the universal Educator
must be at once a material, a human, and a spiritual educator, and, soaring
above the world of nature, must be possessed of another power, so that He may
assume the station of a divine teacher. Were He not to wield such a celestial
power, He would not be able to educate, for He would be imperfect Himself. How
then could He foster perfection? If He were ignorant, how could He make others
wise? If He were unjust, how could He make others just? If He were earthly, how
could He make others heavenly?
Now, we must consider fairly whether these
divine Manifestations that have appeared had all these attributes or not. If
they were devoid of these attributes and perfections, then they were not true
educators.
Therefore it is through rational arguments
that we must prove to rational minds the prophethood of Moses, of Christ, and
of the other divine Manifestations. And the proofs and arguments which we
provide here are based on rational and not on traditional arguments.
It has thus been established by rational
arguments that the world of existence stands in utmost need of an educator, and
that its education must be achieved through a celestial power. There is no
doubt that this celestial power is divine revelation, and that the world must
be educated through this power which transcends human power.
– 4
–
Abraham
Among those who possessed this divine power
and were assisted by it was Abraham. The proof is this: Abraham was born in
Mesopotamia of a family that was ignorant of the oneness of God; He opposed His
own people and government, and even His own kin; He rejected all their gods;
and, alone and single-handed, He withstood a powerful nation. Such opposition
and resistance were not simple or trivial. It is as though one were in this day
to deny Christ among Christian nations who firmly cling to the Bible, or as
though one were—God forbid!—to blaspheme Christ in the papal court, oppose all
His followers, and to act thus in the most vehement manner.
These people believed not in one God but in
many gods, to whom they ascribed miracles, and hence they all rose up against
Abraham. No one supported Him except His nephew Lot and one or two other
individuals of no consequence. At last the intensity of His enemies’ opposition
obliged Him, utterly wronged, to forsake His native land. In reality He was
banished that He might be reduced to naught and that no trace of Him might
remain. Abraham then came to these regions, that is, to the Holy Land.
My point is that His enemies imagined that
this exile would lead to His destruction and ruin. And indeed, if a man is
banished from his native land, deprived of his rights, and oppressed from every
side, he is bound—even if he be a king—to be reduced to naught. But Abraham
stood fast and showed forth extraordinary constancy, and God changed His exile
into abiding honour, till at last He established the oneness of God, for at
that time the generality of mankind were idol worshippers.
This exile became the cause of the progress
of Abraham’s descendants. This exile resulted in their being given the Holy
Land. This exile resulted in the diffusion of Abraham’s teachings. This exile
resulted in the appearance of a Jacob from the seed of Abraham, and of a Joseph
who became ruler in Egypt. This exile resulted in the appearance of a Moses
from that same seed. This exile resulted in the appearance of a being such as
Christ from that lineage. This exile resulted in a Hagar being found, of whom
Ishmael was begotten, and from whom Muhammad in turn descended. This exile
resulted in the appearance of the Báb from the lineage of Abraham. This exile
resulted in the appearance of the Prophets of Israel from the progeny of
Abraham—and so will it continue forevermore. This exile resulted in the whole
of Europe and most of Asia entering under the shadow of the God of Israel.
Behold what a power it was that enabled an emigrant to establish such a family,
to found such a nation, and to promulgate such teachings. Now, can anyone claim
that all this was purely fortuitous? We must be fair: Was this Man an Educator or
not?
It behoves us to ponder awhile that if the
emigration of Abraham from Ur to Aleppo in Syria produced such results, what
will be the effect of the exile of Bahá’u’lláh from Tihrán to Baghdád,
and from thence to Constantinople, to Rumelia, and to the Holy Land!
Behold then what an accomplished Educator
Abraham was!
– 5
–
Moses
Moses was for a long time a shepherd in the
wilderness. To outward seeming He was a man Who had been reared in the bosom of
tyranny, had become reputed among men as a murderer, had taken up the
shepherd’s staff, and was fiercely hated and reviled by Pharaoh’s government
and people. It was such a man Who freed a great people from the fetters of
captivity and persuaded them to leave Egypt and settle in the Holy Land.
That people had sunk to the depths of
degradation and were lifted up to the heights of glory. They were captives and
were set free. They were the most ignorant of peoples and became the most
learned. By virtue of that which He established, they so progressed as to be
singled out among all nations, and their fame spread to every land, to such a
degree that when the inhabitants of neighbouring lands wanted to praise someone
they would say, “Surely he must be an Israelite!” Moses established laws and
ordinances that conferred new life upon the people of Israel and led them to
attain the highest degree of civilization at that time.
Such was their progress that the
philosophers of Greece would come to seek knowledge from the learned men of
Israel. Among them was Socrates, who came to Syria and acquired from the
children of Israel the teachings of the oneness of God and the immortality of
the spirit. He then returned to Greece and promulgated these teachings,
whereupon the people of that land rose up in opposition to him, accused him of
impiety, arraigned him before the court, and condemned him to death by poison.
Now, how could a man who was a stammerer,
who had been brought up in the house of Pharaoh, who was known among men as a
murderer, and who out of fear had long been a fugitive and a shepherd,
establish in the world so mighty a Cause that the wisest philosophers of the
earth would be incapable of producing a thousandth part thereof? This is
clearly an extraordinary feat.
A man with a stammering tongue can hardly
sustain an ordinary conversation, let alone accomplish what He did! No: Were He
not assisted by a divine power, He would never have been able to carry out such
a mighty task. These are arguments that none can deny. The materialistic
thinkers, the Greek philosophers, and the great men of Rome who became renowned
in the world were each versed in but one branch of learning. Thus Galen and
Hippocrates were celebrated for their skill in medicine, Aristotle in logic and
speculative reasoning, and Plato in ethics and divine philosophy. How can a
mere shepherd lay the foundation for all these branches of learning? There is
no doubt that He was assisted by an extraordinary power.
Observe how the people are subjected to
tests and trials. Moses struck down an Egyptian to prevent an act of
oppression, became known among men as a murderer—especially since the victim
belonged to the ruling nation—and was obliged to flee, and it was after all
this that He was raised up as a Prophet. Behold how, in spite of His disrepute,
He was aided through an extraordinary power to establish such great
institutions and mighty undertakings!
– 6
–
Christ
Afterwards Christ appeared, saying, “I am
born of the Holy Spirit.” If it is easy today, among Christians, to acknowledge
the truth of this claim, at the time it was very difficult. Thus, according to
the text of the Gospel, the Pharisees said, “Is this not the son of Joseph of
Nazareth, whom we know? How then can he say, ‘I have come down from heaven’?”[2]
Briefly, this Man, Who appeared lowly in the
eyes of all, arose nonetheless with such power as to abrogate a
fifteen-hundred-year-old Dispensation, notwithstanding that the least deviation
from its laws would expose the offender to grave danger and bring about his
death and annihilation. Moreover, in the time of Christ the general morals and
manners of the Israelites had become entirely confused and corrupted, and
Israel had fallen into a state of utmost degradation, misery, and bondage. At
one time they fell captive to the Chaldeans and the Persians; at another they
were under the yoke of the Assyrian Empire. One day they became the subjects
and vassals of the Greeks; another they were subjugated and humiliated by the
Romans.
This young Man, Christ, through an
extraordinary power abrogated the ancient Mosaic Law and undertook to reform
the morals of the people. He once again laid the foundation of eternal honour
for the Israelites—nay, He undertook to rehabilitate the fortunes of the entire
human race—and spread abroad teachings that were not reserved for Israel alone
but formed the basis for the universal happiness of human society.
The first to arise to destroy Him were the Israelites—His
own people and kindred. And to outward seeming they indeed overcame Him and
reduced Him to utter abasement, till at last they crowned Him with the crown of
thorns and crucified Him. But this Man, while outwardly immersed in deepest
affliction, proclaimed: “This Sun will rise, this Light will shine resplendent,
My grace will encompass the world, and all Mine enemies will be confounded.”
And even as He spoke, so it came to pass, for all the kings of the earth were
unable to resist Him. Nay, all their standards were cast down, while the
standard of that Wronged One was raised to the loftiest heights.
Is this at all possible in accordance with
the rules of human reason? No, by God! Then it is clear and evident that this
glorious Being was a true Educator of the world of humanity and that He was
aided and assisted by a divine power.
– 7
–
Muhammad
Now as to Muhammad, the people of Europe and
America have heard certain tales about the Prophet, to which they have given
credence even though the providers of these accounts, many of whom belonged to
the ranks of the Christian clergy, were either ignorant or ill-intentioned.
Likewise, a number of ignorant Muslims relayed unfounded tales concerning
Muhammad, which in their minds redounded to His glory. Thus some benighted
Muslims made His polygamy the object of their highest praise and held it to be
a sign of His wondrous powers, since these ignorant souls considered the
multiplicity of wives to be a miraculous thing. The accounts of European historians
rely for the most part upon the sayings of such ignorant people.
For example, a foolish individual once told
a Christian priest that the proof of true greatness lies in surpassing bravery
and bloodshed, and that in a single day one of the followers of Muhammad had
beheaded a hundred men on the battlefield! This led the priest to surmise that
the proof of Muhammad’s religion consisted in killing, which is nothing but
vain imagination. On the contrary, Muhammad’s military expeditions were always
defensive in nature. The clear proof is this: For thirteen years both He and His
companions endured in Mecca the most intense persecutions and were the constant
target of the darts of hatred. Some of His companions were killed and their
possessions pillaged; others forsook their native country and fled to foreign
lands. Muhammad Himself was subjected to the severest persecutions and was
obliged, when His enemies resolved to kill Him, to flee Mecca in the middle of
the night and emigrate to Medina. Yet even then His enemies did not relent, but
pursued the Muslims all the way to Medina and to Abyssinia.
These Arab tribes were most barbarous and
rapacious, and in comparison with them the wild and fierce natives of America
were the Platos of the age, for they did not bury their children alive as these
Arabs did their daughters, claiming this to be an act of honour and taking
pride therein. Thus many of the men would threaten their wives, saying, “If a
daughter is born to you, I will kill you.” Even to the present day the Arabs
dread having daughters.
Moreover, one man could take a thousand
wives, and most husbands had more than ten wives in their household. When these
tribes waged war against each other, the victors would take captive the women
and children of the vanquished, regard them as slaves, and engage in buying and
selling them.
If a man died and left behind ten wives, the
sons of these women would rush at each other’s mothers, and as soon as one of
them had thrown his mantle over the head of one of his stepmothers and claimed
her as his lawful property, that unfortunate woman would become the captive and
slave of her stepson and the latter could do with her as he pleased. He could
kill her; or shut her up in a pit; or beat, curse, and torment her day after
day until at last she perished. In all this he was, in accordance with the laws
and customs of the Arabs, free to do as he pleased. The rancour and jealousy,
the hatred and enmity that must have existed between the wives of a man and
their respective children are perfectly clear and require no elaboration.
Consider then what the life and condition of those wronged women must have
been!
Moreover, these Arab tribes subsisted upon
mutual pillage and robbery, so that they were perpetually engaged in strife and
warfare, killing one another, plundering each other’s property, and seizing the
women and children and selling them to strangers. How often would the sons and
daughters of a prince spend the day in luxury and ease and find themselves at
nightfall reduced to utter abasement, wretchedness, and bondage. Yesterday they
were princes, today they are captives; yesterday they were honoured ladies,
today they are slaves.
It was among such tribes that Muhammad was
sent forth. For thirteen years He suffered at their hands every conceivable
tribulation, till at last He fled the city and emigrated to Medina. And yet,
far from desisting, these people joined forces, raised an army, and attacked
with the aim of exterminating every man, woman, and child among His followers.
It was under such circumstances and against such people that Muhammad was
forced to take up arms. This is the plain truth—we are not prompted by
fanatical attachment, nor do we blindly seek to defend, but we examine and
relate matters with fairness. You should likewise consider in fairness the
following: If Christ Himself had been placed in similar circumstances and among
such lawless and barbarous tribes; if for thirteen years He and His disciples
had patiently endured every manner of cruelty at their hands; if they were
forced through this oppression to forsake their homeland and take to the
wilderness; and if these lawless tribes still persisted in pursuing them with
the aim of slaughtering the men, pillaging their property, and seizing their
women and children—how would Christ have dealt with them? If this oppression
had been directed towards Him alone, He would have forgiven them, and such an
act of forgiveness would have been most acceptable and praiseworthy; but had He
seen that cruel and bloodthirsty murderers were intent upon killing, pillaging,
and tormenting a number of defenceless souls and taking captive the women and
children, it is certain that He would have defended the oppressed and stayed
the hand of the oppressors.
What objection, then, can be directed
against Muhammad? Is it this, that He did not, with His followers and their
women and children, place himself at the mercy of these lawless tribes?
Moreover, to free these tribes from their bloodthirstiness was the greatest
gift, and to curb and restrain them was pure bounty. It is like a man who holds
in his hand a cup of poison and who is about to drink it. A loving friend would
certainly shatter the cup and restrain the drinker. If Christ had been placed
in similar circumstances, He would have undoubtedly delivered, through an all-conquering
power, those men, women, and children from the claws of such ravenous wolves.
Muhammad never fought against the
Christians; on the contrary, He treated them with consideration and accorded
them complete freedom. In Najrán there lived a community of Christians, and
they were under His care and protection. Muhammad said: “Should anyone infringe
upon their rights, I myself will be his enemy and will charge him before God.”
In the edicts He promulgated, it is clearly stated that the lives, property,
and honour of Jews and Christians are under the protection of God; that a
Muslim husband may not prevent his Christian wife from going to church, nor
oblige her to wear a veil; that if she died he must entrust her remains to the
care of a priest; and that if the Christians desired to build a church the
Muslims must support them. Furthermore, in time of war between Islam and her
enemies, the Christians were to be exempt from fighting, unless they desired of
their own accord to join and assist the Muslims in battle, in view of the
protection they enjoyed. In compensation for this exemption, they were to pay
each year a small amount. In short, there are seven lengthy edicts on these
subjects, copies of some of which are to this day extant in Jerusalem.[3] This is the very truth and
not merely my own assertion: The edict of the second Caliph[4] is still in the custody of
the Orthodox Patriarch of Jerusalem, and the matter is beyond doubt.
Nevertheless, after a time, rancour and envy arose between Muslims and
Christians as transgressions were committed by both sides.
Beyond this truth, whatever Muslims,
Christians, or others may say is pure fabrication and proceeds from fanaticism,
ignorance, or intense hostility. For example, the Muslims claim that the moon
was cleft asunder by Muhammad and fell upon the mountain of Mecca. They imagine
the moon to be a small body which Muhammad divided in twain, casting one part
on one mountain and the other part on another! These tales are prompted by
sheer fanaticism. Likewise, the accounts that the Christian clergy provide and
the charges that they level are always exaggerated and often baseless.
Briefly, Muhammad appeared in the desert of
Hijáz in the Arabian Peninsula, which was a treeless and barren wilderness:
sandy, desolate in the extreme, and in some places, such as Mecca and Medina,
exceedingly hot. Its inhabitants were nomads, had the morals and manners of
desert-dwellers, and were entirely bereft of knowledge and learning. Even
Muhammad Himself was illiterate, and the Qur’án was originally written upon the
blade-bones of sheep or on palm leaves. Infer then from this the conditions
prevailing among the people to whom Muhammad was sent!
His first reproach to them was this: “Why
do you reject the Torah and the Gospel, and wherefore do you refuse to believe
in Christ and in Moses?” This statement came indeed hard upon them, for they
asked: “What then is to be said of our fathers and forefathers, who did not
believe in the Torah and the Gospel?” He answered, “They had gone astray, and
it is incumbent upon you to renounce those who do not believe in the Torah and
the Gospel, though they be your own forefathers.”
It was in such a land and amidst such
barbarous tribes that an illiterate Man brought forth a Book in which the
attributes and perfections of God, the prophethood of His Messengers, the
precepts of His religion, and certain fields of knowledge and questions of
human learning have been expounded in a most perfect and eloquent manner.
For example, as you know, before the
observations of the renowned astronomer of later times,[5] that is, from the first
centuries down to the fifteenth century of the Christian era, all the
mathematicians of the world were unanimous in upholding the centrality of the
earth and the movement of the sun. This modern astronomer was the source of the
new theory that postulated the movement of the earth and the fixity of the sun.
Until his time, all the mathematicians and philosophers of the world held to
the Ptolemaic system, and whosoever uttered a word against it was considered
ignorant. It is true that Pythagoras, and Plato during the latter part of his
life, conceived that the sun’s annual movement around the zodiac did not
proceed from the sun itself but from the earth’s movement around it, but this
theory was entirely forgotten and the Ptolemaic theory was universally accepted
by all mathematicians. But in the Qur’án a number of verses were revealed which
contradicted the Ptolemaic system. One of them, “The sun moves in a fixed place
of its own”,[6] alludes to the fixity of the
sun and its movement around an axis. Likewise, in another verse, “And each
swims in its own heaven”,[7] the movement of the sun, the
moon, the earth, and the other celestial bodies is specified. When the Qur’án
was spread abroad, all the mathematicians scoffed and attributed this view to
ignorance. Even the Muslim divines, finding these verses contrary to the
Ptolemaic system, were obliged to interpret them figuratively, for the latter
was accepted as incontrovertible fact and yet was explicitly contradicted by
the Qur’án.
It was not before the fifteenth century of
the Christian era, nearly nine hundred years after Muhammad, that new
observations were made by a famous mathematician,[8] that the telescope was
invented, that important discoveries were made, that the rotation of the earth
and the fixity of the sun were proven, and that the latter’s movement about an
axis was likewise discovered. Then it became evident that the explicit text of
the Qur’án was in full agreement with reality and that the Ptolemaic system was
sheer imagination.
In short, multitudes of Eastern peoples
were reared for thirteen centuries under the shadow of the Muhammadan Faith.
During the Middle Ages, while Europe had sunk to the lowest depths of
barbarity, the Arabs excelled all other nations of the earth in sciences and
crafts, mathematics, civilization, governance, and other arts. The Educator and
Prime Mover of the tribes of the Arabian Peninsula, and the Founder of the
civilization of human perfections among those contending clans, was an
illiterate Man, Muhammad. Was this illustrious Man a universal Educator or not?
Let us be fair.
– 8
–
The Báb
As for the Báb[9]—may my soul be His
sacrifice!—it was at a young age, that is, in the twenty-fifth year of His
blessed life, that He arose to proclaim His Cause. Among the Shí‘ihs it
is universally acknowledged that He never studied in any school, nor acquired
learning from any teacher. To this the people of Shíráz, each and all,
bear witness. Nevertheless, He suddenly appeared before the people, endowed
with consummate knowledge, and though but a merchant, confounded all the
divines of Persia. Alone, He undertook a task that can scarcely be conceived,
for the Persians are known throughout the world for their religious fanaticism.
This illustrious Being arose with such power as to shake the foundations of the
religious laws, customs, manners, morals, and habits of Persia, and instituted
a new law, faith, and religion. Though the eminent men of the State, the
majority of the people, and the leaders of religion arose one and all to
destroy and annihilate Him, He single-handedly withstood them and set all of
Persia in motion. How numerous the divines, the leaders, and the inhabitants of
that land who with perfect joy and gladness offered up their lives in His path
and hastened to the field of martyrdom!
The government, the nation, the clergy, and
prominent leaders sought to extinguish His light, but to no avail. At last His
moon rose, His star shone forth, His foundation was secured, and His horizon
was flooded with light. He trained a large multitude through divine education
and exerted a marvellous influence upon the thoughts, customs, morals, and
manners of the Persians. He proclaimed the glad-tidings of the manifestation of
the Sun of Bahá to all His followers and readied them for faith and certitude.
The manifestation of such marvellous signs
and mighty undertakings, the influence exerted upon the thoughts and minds of
the people, the laying of the foundations of progress, and the establishment of
the prerequisites of success and prosperity by a young merchant constitute the
greatest proof that He was a universal Educator—a fact that no fair-minded
person would ever hesitate to acknowledge.
– 9
–
Bahá’u’lláh
Bahá’u’lláh[10] appeared at a time when
Persia was plunged in the darkest ignorance and consumed by the blindest
fanaticism. You have no doubt read at length the accounts that European
histories provide of the morals, manners, and thoughts of the Persians during
the last few centuries, and these require no repetition. Suffice it to say that
Persia had sunk to such abysmal depths that foreign travellers would all
deplore that a country which had in former times occupied the pinnacle of
greatness and civilization had by then fallen into such abasement, desolation,
and ruin, and that its people had been reduced to utter wretchedness.
It was at such a time that Bahá’u’lláh
appeared. His father was a court minister, not a divine, and it is well known
throughout Persia that He never studied in a school or associated with the
learned and the divines. He passed the early part of His life in the utmost
comfort and happiness, and His companions and associates were Persians of rank
rather than learned men.
As soon as the Báb revealed His Cause,
Bahá’u’lláh proclaimed: “This great Man is the Lord of the righteous, and it is
incumbent upon all to bear allegiance unto Him.” He arose to promote the Cause
of the Báb, adducing decisive proofs and conclusive arguments of His truth.
Although the divines of the nation had obliged the Persian government to exert
the most vehement opposition; although they had all issued decrees ordering the
massacre, pillage, persecution, and annihilation of the Báb’s followers; and
although throughout the land the people had undertaken to kill, burn, and
plunder them, and even harass their women and children—despite all this,
Bahá’u’lláh was engaged, with the utmost constancy and composure, in exalting
the word of the Báb. Nor did He seek for a moment to conceal Himself, but
associated openly and visibly with His enemies, occupied Himself with adducing
proofs and arguments, and became renowned for exalting the Word of God. Time
and again He suffered intense adversities, and at every moment His life was in
grave danger.
He was put in chains and thrown into a
subterranean dungeon. His extensive hereditary possessions were entirely
plundered, He was four times exiled from land to land, and in the end He came
to abide in the Most Great Prison.[11]
Notwithstanding all this, the call of God
was ceaselessly raised and the fame of His Cause was noised abroad. Such were
the knowledge, learning, and perfections He evinced that everyone in Persia was
astonished. All the learned people—friend and foe alike—who attained His
presence in Tihrán, Baghdád, Constantinople, Adrianople, and ‘Akká
received a complete and convincing answer to their every question. All readily
acknowledged that in every perfection He was peerless and unique throughout the
world.
It often happened in Baghdád that
Muslim, Jewish, and Christian divines and European men of learning would be
gathered in His blessed presence. They would each ask a different question and,
despite their varying beliefs, would each receive so complete and convincing a
reply as to be fully satisfied. Even the Persian divines residing in Karbilá
and Najaf[12] chose a learned man by the
name of Mullá Hasan ‘Amú and dispatched him as their representative. He came
into His blessed presence and asked a number of questions on their behalf, to
which Bahá’u’lláh responded. He then said, “The divines fully recognize the
extent of your knowledge and attainments, and it is acknowledged by all that
you are without peer or equal in every field of learning. It is moreover
evident that you have never studied or acquired this learning. But the divines
say that they are not satisfied with this and cannot acknowledge the truth of
your claim on the basis of your knowledge and attainments alone. They therefore
ask you to produce a miracle in order to satisfy and assure their hearts.”
Bahá’u’lláh replied, “Although they have no
right to ask this, since it is for God to test His creatures and not for them
to test God, yet their request is in this case accepted and allowed. But the
Cause of God is not a theatrical stage where every hour a new performance may
be offered and every day a new demand presented. For otherwise the Cause of God
would become the plaything of children.
“Let the divines, therefore, assemble and
choose unanimously one miracle, and let them stipulate in writing that once it
has been performed they will no longer entertain any doubt, but will all
acknowledge and confess the truth of this Cause. Let them seal that paper and
bring it to Me. They must fix this as the criterion of truth: If it be
performed, they should have no remaining doubt; and if not, We shall stand
convicted of imposture.”
That learned man arose and replied, “There
is no more to be said.” He kissed Bahá’u’lláh’s knee, even though he was not a
believer, and departed. Then he gathered the divines and conveyed Bahá’u’lláh’s
message. They consulted together and said, “This man is a magician; perchance
he will perform some enchantment, and then we will have no recourse”, and so
they dared not respond.
Mullá Hasan ‘Amú, however, reported this
fact in many gatherings. He left Karbilá for Kirmánsháh and Tihrán,
where he provided all with a detailed account of this episode and spoke of the
fear and inaction of the divines.
Our point is that all the adversaries of
Bahá’u’lláh in the East acknowledged His greatness, distinction, knowledge, and
learning, and that in spite of their enmity they referred to Him as “the
renowned Bahá’u’lláh”.
In brief, this most great Luminary appeared
suddenly above the horizon of Persia, and all the people of that land, whether
ministers, divines, or the general populace, rose against Him with the fiercest
animosity, claiming that He was bent upon annihilating and extinguishing their
religion, laws, nation, and empire, even as had been said of Christ. Yet
Bahá’u’lláh, alone and single-handed, withstood them all without faltering in
the slightest.
At last they said, “So long as this man is
in Persia there will be no peace or tranquillity. He should be banished, that
Persia might again find rest.” They subjected Bahá’u’lláh, therefore, to severe
hardships so that He would be forced to seek permission to leave Persia, and
they imagined that the lamp of the Cause would be thereby extinguished. But
this persecution produced the contrary effect: The Cause grew in stature and
its flame waxed brighter. It had until then spread only within Persia; this
caused it to spread to other regions. Later they said, “Iraq is too close to
Persia; we must dispatch Him to distant lands.” Thus the Persian government
persisted until Bahá’u’lláh was exiled from Iraq to Constantinople. But again
they saw that He did not falter in the least. They said, “Constantinople is a
crossroads for divers peoples and nations, and there are many Persians there.”
Hence they took further steps and had Him exiled to Adrianople. But that flame
gathered still more intensity and the Cause grew even greater in stature.
Finally the Persians said, “None of these locations was a place of humiliation:
He must be sent to a place where He will be disgraced and subjected to trials
and persecutions, and where His kindred and followers will suffer the direst
afflictions.” Thus they chose the prison city of ‘Akká, which was reserved for
rebels, murderers, thieves, and highway robbers, and in this wise they made Him
associate with such people. But the power of God was made manifest, for this
prison became the means of the promotion of His Faith and the glorification of
His Word. The greatness of Bahá’u’lláh became apparent in that He succeeded,
from within such a prison and under such humiliating circumstances, in wholly
transforming the condition of Persia, in overcoming His enemies, and in proving
to all the resistless power of His Cause. His sacred teachings spread to all
regions and His Cause was firmly established.
In every province of Persia His enemies
arose with the utmost hatred, seizing and killing, beating and burning,
uprooting a thousand households, and resorting to every violent means to
extinguish His Cause. Notwithstanding all this, He promoted His Cause and
promulgated His teachings from within this prison of murderers, thieves, and
highwaymen, awakening many of His most virulent enemies and making them firm
believers. Such was the influence of His actions that the Persian government
itself arose from its slumber and regretted what had been wrought at the hands
of the wicked divines.
When Bahá’u’lláh arrived at this prison in
the Holy Land, discerning souls were awakened to the fact that the prophecies
which God had voiced through the tongue of His Prophets two or three thousand
years before had been realized and that His promises had been fulfilled, for He
had revealed unto certain Prophets and announced unto the Holy Land that the
Lord of Hosts would be manifested therein. All these promises were fulfilled,
and, but for the opposition of His enemies and His banishment and exile, it can
scarcely be imagined how Bahá’u’lláh could have left Persia and pitched His
tent in this sacred land. His enemies intended that this imprisonment should
completely destroy and annihilate His Cause, but His incarceration became
instead the greatest confirmation and the means of its promotion. The call of
God reached the East and the West, and the rays of the Sun of Truth illumined
every land. Praise be to God! Though He was a prisoner, His tent was raised on
Mount Carmel, and He moved about with the utmost majesty. And whoever entered
His presence, be it friend or stranger, would exclaim, “This is not a captive
but a king!”
Immediately upon His arrival in prison, He
addressed an epistle to Napoleon which He sent through the French ambassador,
the substance of which was: “Ask what crime We have committed to be confined in
this prison.”[13] Napoleon made no reply. Then
a second epistle was issued, which is contained in the Súriy-i-Haykal, and
which in substance says: “O Napoleon! Since thou hast failed to heed and answer
My call, thou shalt lose Thy dominion and be reduced to naught.”[14] This epistle was dispatched
to Napoleon by post, through the care of César Catafago[15] and with the full knowledge
of His companions in exile. The text of this address quickly reached all of
Persia, for the Kitáb-i-Haykal was sent at that time to every corner of that
land and this address was included therein. This took place in the year 1869,
and as this Súriy-i-Haykal had been circulated throughout Persia and India, all
the believers had it in their hands and were awaiting the outcome of this
address. Not long after, in 1870, the fire of war was ignited between Germany
and France, and although no one at the time anticipated the triumph of Germany,
Napoleon was resoundingly defeated, surrendered to his enemies, and saw his
glory changed into deepest abasement.
Tablets were likewise dispatched to other
kings, among them an epistle to His Majesty Násiri’d-Dín Sháh. In that
epistle Bahá’u’lláh said: “Summon Me to thy presence and gather all the
divines, and ask for proof and testimony, that truth might be distinguished
from error.”[16] His Majesty sent
Bahá’u’lláh’s epistle to the divines and assigned them this task, but they
dared not undertake it. He then asked seven of the most renowned divines to
respond to this epistle. After a while they returned it, saying, “This man is
an opponent of the Faith and an enemy of the King.” His Majesty the Sháh
of Persia was sorely vexed and said, “This is a matter of proof and testimony,
of truth and error. What has it to do with enmity towards the government? How
pitiful that we have shown forth such respect to these divines, and yet they
cannot even reply to this address.”
Briefly, all that was recorded in the
Tablets to the kings has come to pass. One need only compare their contents
with the events that have transpired since the year 1870 to see that every
prediction has been fulfilled, save for a few that remain to be manifested in
the future.
Moreover, foreign peoples and non-believers
attributed wondrous works to Bahá’u’lláh. Some believed He was a saint, and
some even wrote accounts to this effect, such as Siyyid Dávúdí, a Sunní divine
of Baghdád, who composed a short treatise in which he related in some
connection certain extraordinary feats of Bahá’u’lláh. To this day there are
people throughout the East who do not believe in Bahá’u’lláh as a Manifestation
of God, but who regard Him as a saint and attribute miracles to Him.
To summarize, not a single soul, whether
friend or foe, who attained Bahá’u’lláh’s presence failed to acknowledge and
attest to His greatness. Although he might not become a believer, he would
invariably bear witness to His greatness. No sooner would someone appear before
Him than the encounter would produce such an impression as to prevent him, in
most cases, from uttering a word. How often would a bitter enemy resolve in his
heart to say such-and-such or to argue so-and-so when he had attained His
presence, only to find himself amazed, bewildered, and reduced to utter
silence!
Bahá’u’lláh never studied Arabic, had a
teacher or tutor, or entered a school. Nevertheless His eloquence and fluency
in spoken Arabic, as well as in His Arabic Tablets, would astonish the most
articulate and accomplished among the Arab men of letters, and all acknowledged
that in this His attainments were without peer or equal.
If we carefully examine the text of the
Torah, we see that none of the Manifestations of God ever said to those who
denied Them, “Whatever miracle you desire, I am ready to perform, and I will
submit to whatever test you propose.” Yet in His epistle to the Sháh
Bahá’u’lláh clearly stated: “Gather together the divines and summon Me to thy
presence, that the proof and testimony might be established.”
For fifty years Bahá’u’lláh withstood His
enemies like a mountain: They all sought to annihilate Him; they all assailed
Him; they plotted a thousand times to crucify and destroy Him; and throughout
those fifty years He was in the greatest peril.
As to Persia, which to this day remains in
such an abject and ruinous state, every man of wisdom, whether from within or
without her borders, who knows her true state of affairs recognizes that her
progress, her prosperity, and her civilization depend entirely upon the
promulgation of the teachings and the dissemination of the principles of this
glorious Being.
In His blessed lifetime Christ educated, in
reality, only eleven souls, the greatest of whom, Peter, nonetheless denied Him
thrice when put to the test. Notwithstanding this, behold how the Cause of
Christ subsequently pervaded the whole earth! In this day Bahá’u’lláh has
educated thousands of souls who, under the threat of the sword, have raised to
the highest heaven the cry of “O Thou the Glory of Glories!”[17] and whose faces have shone
as brightly as gold in the crucible of trials. Infer then from this what shall
transpire in the future!
Now, we must be fair and acknowledge what
an Educator of mankind this illustrious Being was, what marvellous signs He has
manifested, and what power and might have been realized in the world of
existence through Him.
–
10 –
Rational Proofs and
Traditional Arguments from the Sacred Scriptures
Today at table let us speak a little of
proofs. Had you come to this blessed spot in the days of the manifestation of
that most resplendent Light,[18] entered the court of His
presence, and beheld His luminous countenance, you would have recognized that
His utterance and His beauty were in want of no further proof. How numerous the
souls who, upon attaining His presence, became at once confirmed believers,
dispensing with any further proof ! Even those who were steeped in the deepest
hatred and denial would, upon meeting Bahá’u’lláh, testify to His greatness,
saying, “This is indeed a distinguished man, but how regrettable that he makes
such a claim! For whatever else he might say would be acceptable.”
Now, since that Luminary of truth has set,
all stand in need of proofs, and so we have been occupied with providing
rational proofs. Let us mention another, and this undeniable proof should alone
suffice any fair-minded soul: It is that this illustrious Being advanced His
Cause from within the Most Great Prison, whence His light shone forth, His fame
encircled the globe, and the word of His glory reached both East and West. To
this day such a thing has never come to pass, if the matter be examined with
fairness. But there are certain souls who, even if they were to hear every
proof in the world, would not judge fairly! Governments and peoples with all
their might failed to resist Him, while He, alone and single-handed, wronged
and imprisoned, accomplished whatsoever He had purposed.
I will not mention the miracles of
Bahá’u’lláh, for the hearer might say that these are merely traditions which
may or may not be true. Such, too, is the case with the Gospel, where the
accounts of the miracles of Christ come down to us from the Apostles and not
from other observers, and are denied by the Jews. Were I nonetheless to mention
the supernatural feats of Bahá’u’lláh, they are numerous and unequivocally
acknowledged in the East, even by some of the non-believers. But these accounts
cannot be a decisive proof and testimony for all, since the hearer might say
that they are not factually true, as the followers of other denominations also
recount miracles from their leaders. For instance, Hindus recount certain
miracles of Brahma. How can we know that those are false and that these are
true? If these are reported accounts, so too are those; if these are widely
attested, then the same holds true of those. Thus such accounts do not
constitute a sufficient proof. Of course, a miracle may be a proof for the
eyewitness, but even then he might not be sure whether what he beheld was a
true miracle or mere sorcery. Indeed, extraordinary feats have also been
attributed to certain magicians.
In brief, our meaning is that many
marvellous things appeared from Bahá’u’lláh, but we do not recount them, for
not only do they not constitute a proof and testimony for all mankind, but they
are not even a decisive proof for those who witnessed them and who may ascribe
them to magic.
Moreover, most of the miracles attributed
to the Prophets have an inner meaning. For instance, it is recorded in the
Gospel that upon the martyrdom of Christ darkness fell, the earth shook, the
veil of the Temple was rent in twain, and the dead arose from their graves. If
this had outwardly come to pass, it would have been a stupendous thing. Such an
event would have undoubtedly been recorded in the chronicles of the time and
would have seized with dismay the hearts of men. At the very least the soldiers
would have removed Christ from the cross or would have fled. But as these
events have not been recorded in any history, it is evident that they are not
to be understood literally but according to their inner meaning. Our purpose is
not to deny, but merely to say that these accounts do not constitute a decisive
proof, and that they have an inner meaning—nothing more.
Accordingly, today at table we will refer
to explanations of traditional arguments drawn from the Sacred Scriptures, for
all that we have spoken of thus far have been rational arguments.
Since this is the station of searching
after truth and seeking the knowledge of the real—that station wherein the sore
athirst longs for the water of life and the struggling fish reaches the sea,
wherein the ailing soul seeks the true physician and partakes of divine
healing, wherein the lost caravan finds the path of truth and the aimless and
wandering ship attains the shore of salvation—the seeker must therefore be
endowed with certain attributes. First, he must be fair-minded and detached
from all save God. His heart must be entirely directed towards the Supreme
Horizon and freed from the bondage of vain and selfish desires, for these are
obstacles on the path. Furthermore, he must endure every tribulation, embody the
utmost purity and sanctity, and renounce the love or hatred of all the peoples
of the world, lest his love for one thing hinder him from investigating
another, or his hatred for something prevent him from discerning its truth.
This is the station of search, and the seeker must be endowed with these
qualities and attributes—that is, until he attains this station it will be
impossible for him to gain the knowledge of the Sun of Truth.[19]
Let us return to our theme. All the peoples
of the world are awaiting two Manifestations, Who must be contemporaneous. This
is what they all have been promised. In the Torah, the Jews are promised the
Lord of Hosts and the Messiah. In the Gospel, the return of Christ and Elijah
is foretold. In the religion of Muhammad, there is the promise of the Mahdi and
the Messiah. The same holds true of the Zoroastrians and others, but to
belabour this matter would prolong our discourse. Our meaning is that all have
been promised the advent of two successive Manifestations. It has been
prophesied that, through these twin Manifestations, the earth will become
another earth; all existence will be renewed; the contingent world will be
clothed with the robe of a new life; justice and righteousness will encompass
the globe; hatred and enmity will disappear; whatever is the cause of division
among peoples, races, and nations will be obliterated; and that which ensures
unity, harmony, and concord will be promoted. The heedless will arise from their
slumber; the blind will see; the deaf will hear; the dumb will speak; the sick
will be healed; the dead will be quickened; and war will give way to peace.
Enmity will be transmuted into love; the root causes of contention and strife
will be eliminated; mankind will attain true felicity; this world will mirror
forth the heavenly Kingdom; and the earth below will become the throne of the
realm above. All nations will become one nation; all religions will become one
religion; all mankind will become one family and one kindred; all the regions
of the earth will become as one; racial, national, personal, linguistic, and
political prejudices will be effaced and extinguished; and all will attain
everlasting life under the shadow of the Lord of Hosts.
Now, one must prove the advent of these
twin Manifestations by reference to the Sacred Scriptures and by inference from
the sayings of the Prophets. For our intention now is to provide arguments
drawn from the Sacred Scriptures, since rational arguments establishing the
truth of these two Manifestations were presented at table a few days ago.[20]
The Book of Daniel fixes the period
between the rebuilding of Jerusalem and the martyrdom of Christ at seventy weeks,[21] for it is through the
martyrdom of Christ that the sacrifice is ended and the altar destroyed. This
prophecy thus refers to the advent of Christ.
These seventy weeks begin with the
restoration and rebuilding of Jerusalem, concerning which four edicts were
issued by three kings. The first was by Cyrus in 536 B.C., and this is recorded
in the first chapter of the Book of Ezra. The second edict regarding the
rebuilding of Jerusalem was issued by Darius of Persia in 519 B.C., and this is
recorded in the sixth chapter of Ezra. The third was issued by Artaxerxes in
the seventh year of his reign, that is, in 457 B.C., and this is recorded in
the seventh chapter of Ezra. The fourth edict was issued by Artaxerxes in 444
B.C., and this is recorded in the second chapter of Nehemiah.
What Daniel intended is the third edict,
which was issued in 457 B.C. Seventy weeks makes 490 days. Each day, according
to the text of the Bible, is one year, for in the Torah it is said: “The day of
the Lord is one year.”[22] Therefore, 490 days is 490
years. The third edict of Artaxerxes was issued 457 years before the birth of
Christ, and Christ was thirty-three years old at the time of His martyrdom and
ascension. Thirty-three added to 457 is 490, which is the time announced by
Daniel for the advent of Christ.
But in Daniel 9:25 this is expressed in
another manner, that is, as seven weeks and sixty-two weeks, which outwardly
differs from the first statement. Many have been at a loss to reconcile these
two statements. How can reference be made to seventy weeks in one place and to
sixty-two weeks and seven weeks in another? These two statements do not accord.
In reality Daniel is referring to two
different dates. One begins with the edict Artaxerxes issued to Ezra to rebuild
Jerusalem, and corresponds to the seventy weeks which came to an end with the
ascension of Christ, when sacrifice and oblation were ended through His
martyrdom. The second begins after the completion of the rebuilding of
Jerusalem, which is sixty-two weeks until the ascension of Christ. The
rebuilding of Jerusalem took seven weeks, which is equivalent to forty-nine
years. Seven weeks added to sixty-two weeks makes sixty-nine weeks, and in the
last week the ascension of Christ took place. This completes the seventy weeks,
and no contradiction remains.
Now that the advent of Christ has been
proven through the prophecies of Daniel, let us establish the advent of
Bahá’u’lláh and of the Báb. So far we have only provided rational arguments;
let us now turn to traditional ones.
In Daniel 8:13 it is said: “Then I heard
one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake,
How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the
transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be
trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred
days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed”, until it says: “at the time of the
end shall be the vision”. That is to say, how long shall this misfortune, this
ruin, this abasement and degradation endure? Or, when will the morn of
Revelation dawn? Then he said, “two thousand and three hundred days; then shall
the sanctuary be cleansed”. Briefly, the point is that he fixes a period of
2,300 years, for according to the text of the Torah each day is one year.
Therefore, from the date of the edict of Artaxerxes to rebuild Jerusalem until
the day of the birth of Christ there are 456 years, and from the birth of
Christ until the day of the advent of the Báb there are 1,844 years, and if 456
years are added to this number it makes 2,300 years. That is to say, the
fulfilment of the vision of Daniel took place in A.D. 1844, and this is the
year of the advent of the Báb. Examine the text of the Book of Daniel and
observe how clearly he fixes the year of His advent! There could indeed be no
clearer prophecy for a Manifestation than this.
In Matthew 24:3 Christ clearly says that
what Daniel meant by this prophecy was the date of the advent, and this is the
verse: “As He sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto Him
privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the
sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the world?” Among the words He uttered in
reply were the following: “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of
desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso
readeth, let him understand).” Thus He referred them to the eighth chapter of
the Book of Daniel, implying that whoever reads it should grasp when that time
shall be. Consider how clearly the advent of the Báb has been specified in the
Torah and the Gospel!
Let us now establish the date of the
advent of Bahá’u’lláh from the Torah. This date is calculated in lunar years
from the revelation of the mission and the emigration of Muhammad. For in the
religion of Muhammad the lunar calendar is used, and all the ordinances
regarding religious observances have been expressed in terms of that calendar.
In Daniel 12:6 it is said: “And one said
to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long
shall it be to the end of these wonders? And I heard the man clothed in linen,
which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his
left hand unto heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for ever that it shall be
for a time, times, and an half; and when He shall have accomplished to scatter
the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.”
As I have already explained the meaning of
“day”, no further explanation is needed, but let me briefly say that each day
of the Father is equivalent to one year, and each year consists of twelve
months. Thus three and a half years makes forty-two months, and forty-two
months is 1,260 days, and each day in the Bible is equivalent to one year. And
it is in the very year 1260 from the emigration of Muhammad, according to the Muslim
calendar, that the Báb, the Herald of Bahá’u’lláh, revealed His mission.
Afterwards, in verses 11 and 12, it is
said: “And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the
abomination that maketh desolate be set up, there shall be a thousand two
hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand
three hundred and five and thirty days.”
The commencement of this lunar reckoning
is from the day of the proclamation of the prophethood of Muhammad in the land
of Hijáz; and that was three years after the revelation of His mission, because
in the beginning the prophethood of Muhammad was concealed, and no one knew of
it save Khadíjih and Ibn-i-Nawfal,[23] until it was publicly
announced three years later. And it was in the year 1290 from the proclamation
of the mission of Muhammad that Bahá’u’lláh announced His Revelation.[24]
–
11 –
Commentary on the Eleventh Chapter
of the Revelation of John
In Revelation 11:1–2 it is said: “And there
was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and
measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein. But
the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is
given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty
and two months.”
By this reed is meant the Perfect Man, and
the reason for His being likened to a reed is that when the latter is entirely
freed and emptied of its pith, it becomes capable of producing wondrous
melodies. Moreover, these songs and airs proceed not from the reed itself but
from the player who blows into it. In the same way, the sanctified heart of
that blessed Being is free and empty of all save God, is averse to and exempt
from attachment to every selfish inclination, and is intimately acquainted with
the breath of the Divine Spirit. That which He utters proceeds not from Himself
but from the ideal Player and from divine revelation. Hence He is likened to a
reed, and that reed is like a rod; that is, it is the succour of the weak and
the support of every mortal soul. It is the rod of the True Shepherd by which
He guards His flock and leads it about in the pastures of the Kingdom.
Then it is said that the angel addressed
him, saying, “Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that
worship therein”; that is, weigh and gauge. To gauge is to determine the
quantity of a thing. Thus the angel said: Weigh the Holy of Holies, and the altar,
and them that are worshipping therein—that is, investigate their true
condition; discover their rank and station, their attainments, their
perfections, their conduct, and their attributes; and acquaint thyself with the
mysteries of those holy souls who abide in the station of purity and sanctity
in the Holy of Holies.
“But the court which is without the temple
leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles.” When, in the
beginning of the seventh century of the Christian era, Jerusalem was conquered,
the Holy of Holies—that is, the edifice that Solomon had erected—was outwardly
preserved, but its outer court was seized and given over to the Gentiles.
“And the holy city shall they tread under
foot forty and two months”; that is, the Gentiles will seize and subdue
Jerusalem for forty-two months, or 1,260 days, or—each day being equivalent to
a year—1,260 years, which is the duration of the Qur’anic Dispensation. For
according to the text of the Bible each day is a year, as it is said in Ezekiel
4:6: “thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days: I have
appointed thee each day for a year”.
This is a prophecy concerning the duration
of the Dispensation of Islam, when Jerusalem was trodden underfoot, meaning that
it was dishonoured, while the Holy of Holies remained preserved, guarded, and
honoured. This state of affairs continued until the year 1260. This 1,260 years
is a prophecy concerning the advent of the Báb, the “Gate” leading to
Bahá’u’lláh, which took place in the year A.H. 1260. As the period of 1,260
years has been completed, the Holy City of Jerusalem is now beginning to
prosper and flourish again. Anyone who saw Jerusalem sixty years ago, and who
sees it again today, will recognize how it has come to prosper and flourish and
how it has regained its honour.
This is the outward sense of these verses
of the Revelation of John, but they also have an inward interpretation and a
symbolic meaning, which is as follows. The religion of God consists of two
parts: One is the very foundation and belongs to the spiritual realm; that is,
it pertains to spiritual virtues and divine qualities. This part suffers
neither change nor alteration: It is the Holy of Holies, which constitutes the
essence of the religion of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Christ, Muhammad, the
Báb, and Bahá’u’lláh, and which will endure throughout all the prophetic
Dispensations. It will never be abrogated, for it consists in spiritual rather
than material truth. It is faith, knowledge, certitude, justice, piety,
high-mindedness, trustworthiness, love of God, and charity. It is mercy to the
poor, assistance to the oppressed, generosity to the needy, and upliftment of
the fallen. It is purity, detachment, humility, forbearance, patience, and constancy.
These are divine qualities. These commandments will never be abrogated, but
will remain in force and effect for all eternity. These human virtues are
renewed in every Dispensation; for at the close of each Dispensation the spirit
of the law of God, which consists in the human virtues, vanishes in substance
and persists only in form.
Thus, at the end of the Mosaic
Dispensation, which coincided with the advent of Christ, the true religion of
God vanished from among the Jews, leaving behind a form without a spirit. The
Holy of Holies was no more, but the outer court of the Temple—which signifies
the outward form of the religion—fell into the hands of the Gentiles. In the
same way, the very heart of the religion of Christ, which consists in the greatest
human virtues, is no more, but its outward form has remained in the hands of
the priests and monks. Likewise, the foundation of the religion of Muhammad is
no more, but its outward form remains in the hands of the Muslim divines.
Those foundations of the religion of God,
however, which are spiritual and consist in human virtues, are never subject to
abrogation but are eternal and everlasting, and are renewed in every prophetic
Dispensation.
The second part of the religion of God,
which pertains to the material world and which concerns such things as fasting;
prayer; worship; marriage; divorce; manumission; legal rulings; transactions;
and penalties and punishments for murder, assault, theft, and injury, is
changed and altered in every prophetic Dispensation and may be abrogated—for
policies, transactions, punishments, and other laws are bound to change
according to the exigencies of the time.
Briefly, what is meant by the term “Holy
of Holies” is that spiritual law which can never be changed or abrogated, and
what is meant by the “Holy City” is the material law which may indeed be
abrogated; and this material law—the Holy City—was to be trodden underfoot for
1,260 years.
“And I will give power unto my two
witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and three-score days,
clothed in sackcloth.”[25] By these two witnesses are
intended Muhammad the Messenger of God and ‘Alí the son of Abú Tálib. In the
Qur’án it is said that God addressed Muhammad, saying, “We made Thee a witness,
a herald, and a warner”;[26] that is, We have
established Thee as one Who bears witness, Who imparts the glad-tidings of that
which is to come, and Who warns of the wrath of God. A “witness” means one by
whose affirmation matters are ascertained. The commandments of these two
witnesses were to be followed for 1,260 days, each day corresponding to a year.
Now, Muhammad was the root and ‘Alí the branch, like Moses and Joshua. It is
said they were “clothed in sackcloth”, meaning that they appeared to wear not a
new raiment but an old one. In other words, they would initially appear to be
of no consequence in the eyes of other peoples and their Cause would not seem
new. For the spiritual principles of the religion of Muhammad correspond to
those of Christ in the Gospel, and His material commandments correspond for the
most part to those of the Torah. This is the symbolism of the old raiment.
“These are the two olive trees, and the
two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.”[27] These two Souls have been
likened to olive trees, since all the lamps of that time were lit at night with
olive oil. In other words, these are two Souls from whom the oil of divine
wisdom—which is the cause of the illumination of the world—will appear, and
through whom the lights of God will shine bright and resplendent. Thus have
they also been likened to candlesticks. The candlestick is the locus of the
light and the place from whence it emanates. In the same way, the light of
guidance would shine resplendent from these luminous Countenances.
They are “standing before God”—that is,
they have arisen in His service and are educating His creatures. For instance,
they so educated the barbarous, desert-dwelling tribes of the Arabian Peninsula
as to cause them to attain the loftiest heights of human civilization at the
time and to spread their fame and renown throughout the world.
“And if any man will hurt them, fire
proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies.”[28] This means that no soul
would be able to withstand their might. That is, should anyone seek to subvert
their teachings or their law, he would be overcome and defeated by virtue of
that law which proceeds, whether in brief or in full, from their mouth. In
other words, they would issue a command that would destroy any enemy that would
attempt to harm or oppose them. And so it came to pass, for their opponents
were all vanquished, dispersed, and destroyed, and these two witnesses were
outwardly assisted by the power of God.
“These have power to shut heaven, that it
rain not in the days of their prophecy.”[29] This means that they would
rule supreme in that age. In other words, the law and teachings of Muhammad,
and the exposition and commentaries of ‘Alí, are a heavenly grace. Should they
wish to bestow this grace, it is in their power to do so, and should they wish
otherwise, no rain will fall, and by “rain” is meant here the outpouring grace.
“And have power over waters to turn them
to blood”.[30] This means that the
prophethood of Muhammad was similar to that of Moses, and the power of ‘Alí
like that of Joshua. That is, it was in their power, had they so desired, to
turn the waters of the Nile into blood for the Egyptians and the deniers—or, in
other words, to turn, in consequence of their ignorance and pride, that which
was the source of their life into the cause of their death. Thus the
sovereignty, wealth, and power of Pharaoh and of his people, which were the
source of that nation’s life, became, as a result of their opposition, denial,
and pride, the very cause of their death, ruin, destruction, degradation, and
wretchedness. Hence these two witnesses have power to destroy nations.
“And to smite the earth with all plagues,
as often as they will”.[31] This means that they would
also be endowed with outward power and ascendancy, that they might school the
workers of iniquity and the embodiments of oppression and tyranny. For God had
granted these two witnesses both outward might and inward power, and so it is
that they reformed and educated the wicked, bloodthirsty, and iniquitous Arabs
of the desert who were like ravening wolves and beasts.
“And when they shall have finished their
testimony”[32]—that is, when they have
accomplished that which they were bidden, and have delivered the divine
message, and promoted the religion of God, and spread abroad His heavenly
teachings, so that the signs of spiritual life might be manifested in the souls
of men, the light of human virtues might shine forth, and these desert tribes
might achieve substantive progress.
“The beast that ascendeth out of the
bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill
them.”[33] By this beast is meant the
Umayyads, who assailed these witnesses from the pit of error. And indeed it
came to pass that the Umayyads assailed the religion of Muhammad and the truth
of ‘Alí, which consist in the love of God.
“The beast made war against these two
witnesses.”[34] By this is intended a
spiritual war, meaning that the beast would act in complete opposition to the
teachings, conduct, and character of these two witnesses, to such an extent
that the virtues and perfections that had been diffused among the peoples and nations
by virtue of their power would entirely vanish, and animal qualities and carnal
desires would predominate. Therefore, this beast would wage war against them
and would gain ascendancy, meaning that the darkness of the error propagated by
this beast would prevail throughout the world and slay those two witnesses—that
is, it would extinguish their spiritual life amidst the people, obliterate
their divine laws and teachings, and trample underfoot the religion of God,
leaving behind naught but a dead and soulless body.
“And their dead bodies shall lie in the
street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where
also our Lord was crucified.”[35] By “their bodies” is meant
the religion of God and by “the street”, exposure to public view. “Sodom and
Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified” refers to the land of Syria and
especially to Jerusalem, for the Umayyads had their seat of power in this land
and it was here that the religion of God and the divine teachings first
disappeared, leaving behind a soulless body. “Their bodies” refers to the
religion of God, which remained as a dead and soulless body.
“And they of the people and kindreds and
tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and
shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.”[36] As was already explained,
in the terminology of the Sacred Scriptures three days and a half signifies
three years and a half, and three years and a half represents forty-two months,
and forty-two months—1,260 days. Since according to the explicit text of the
Bible each day is equivalent to a year, this means that for 1,260 years, which
is the duration of the Qur’anic Dispensation, the nations, tribes, and peoples
would behold their bodies; that is, they would keep the religion of God before
their eyes but would not act in accordance with it. Yet they would not suffer
these bodies—the religion of God—to be laid to rest in the grave. That is, they
would hold fast to its outward form and not let it entirely vanish from their
midst nor allow the body to be wholly destroyed and annihilated. Rather, they
would forsake its reality while out-wardly preserving its name and remembrance.
That which is intended here are such
kindreds, peoples, and nations as were gathered beneath the shadow of the
Qur’án. These are they who would not allow the Cause and religion of God to be
destroyed and annihilated outwardly as well. Thus, some manner of prayer and
fasting was practised among them, but the very foundations of the religion of
God, which are goodly character, upright conduct, and the knowledge of the
divine mysteries, had disappeared; the light of human virtues, which proceeds
from the love and knowledge of God, had been extinguished; the darkness of
oppression and tyranny, of carnal desires and satanic attributes, prevailed;
and the body of the religion of God, like unto a corpse, was exposed to public
view.
For 1,260 days, each day being a year—that
is, for the duration of the Islamic Dispensation—all that these two Persons had
established as the foundations of the religion of God was forfeited by their
followers. To such an extent were the traces of human virtues—which are the
bestowals of God and which constituted the spirit of this religion—erased that
truthfulness, justice, love, concord, purity, sanctity, detachment, and all the
heavenly attributes vanished from their midst, and what remained of the
religion was mere prayer and fasting. This condition lasted for 1,260 years,
which corresponds to the Dispensation of the Qur’án. It was as though these two
Persons had died and their bodies were left without a soul.
“And they that dwell upon the earth shall
rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because
these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.”[37] By “them that dwelt on the
earth” is meant other peoples and nations, such as those of Europe and of
distant Asian lands, who, seeing that the character of Islam had entirely
changed; that the religion of God had been forsaken; that virtue, decency, and
honour had vanished; and that characters had been subverted, rejoiced that the
morals of the Muslims had been corrupted and that they stood therefore to be
vanquished by other nations. And this indeed came to pass in a most conspicuous
manner. Witness how this people who once wielded supreme power have been abased
and subjugated!
The other nations “shall send gifts to one
another”, meaning that they would help each other, for “these two prophets
tormented them that dwelt upon the earth”; that is, they subdued and subjugated
the other peoples and nations of the earth.
“And after three days and an half the
Spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and
great fear fell upon them which saw them.”[38] Three days and a half, as
we explained earlier, is 1,260 years. These two Persons whose bodies were lying
soulless—that is, the teachings and the religion that Muhammad had established
and that ‘Alí had promoted, whose reality had vanished, and of which only an
empty form had remained—were again endowed with spirit. That is, the
spirituality of the religion of God that had become materiality, the virtues
that had become vices, the love of God that had become hatred, the light that
had become darkness, the divine qualities that had become satanic attributes,
the justice that had become tyranny, the mercy that had become malice, the
sincerity that had become hypocrisy, the guidance that had become error, the
purity that had become carnality—all these divine teachings, heavenly virtues
and perfections, and spiritual bounties—were, after three and a half days
(which by the terminology of the Sacred Scriptures is 1,260 years) renewed by
the advent of the Báb and by the allegiance of Quddús.
Thus did the breezes of sanctity waft, the
light of truth shine, the life-giving springtime arrive, and the morn of
guidance dawn. These two dead bodies were once again quickened to life, and
these two great Personages—one the Founder and the other the promoter—arose and
were as two candlesticks, for they illumined the whole world with the light of
truth.
“And they heard a great voice from heaven
saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud”,[39] meaning that from the
invisible heaven they heard the voice of God, saying: You have accomplished all
that was called for with regard to educating the people and conveying the
glad-tidings of that which is to come. You have delivered My message to the
people, raised the call of Truth, and fulfilled your every obligation. Now,
even as Christ, you must lay down your lives in the path of the Beloved and
suffer a martyr’s death. And so that Sun of Reality and that Moon of Guidance[40] both set, Christ-like,
beneath the horizon of the supreme sacrifice and ascended to the realm of
Heaven.
“And their enemies beheld them.”[41] That is, many of their
enemies realized after their martyrdom the sublimity of their station and the
excellence of their virtues, and testified to their greatness and their
perfections.
“And the same hour was there a great
earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were
slain of men seven thousand.”[42] This earthquake occurred in
Shíráz after the martyrdom of the Báb. The city was plunged into
turmoil, and many people were killed. Great agitation ensued, moreover, from
diseases, cholera, scarcity, famine, starvation, and other afflictions—an
agitation the like of which had never before been witnessed.
“And the remnant were affrighted, and gave
glory to the God of heaven.”[43] When the earthquake took
place in Fárs, the survivors were wailing and lamenting day and night, and were
occupied with praising and imploring God. So great was their fear and agitation
that at night they could find no rest or composure.
“The second woe is past; and, behold, the
third woe cometh quickly.”[44] The first woe was the
advent of the Apostle of God, Muhammad the son of ‘Abdu’lláh, peace be upon
Him. The second woe was that of the Báb, upon Him be glory and praise. The
third woe is the great Day of the advent of the Lord of Hosts and the
revelation of the promised Beauty. The explanation of this matter is provided
in the thirtieth chapter of Ezekiel, where it is said: “The word of the Lord
came again unto me, saying, Son of man, prophesy and say, Thus saith the Lord
God; Howl ye, Woe worth the day! For the day is near, even the day of the Lord
is near.”[45] It is therefore evident
then that the day of woe is the day of the Lord; for in that day woe is upon
the heedless, the sinners, and the ignorant. That is why it is said, “The
second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.” This third woe
is the day of the manifestation of Bahá’u’lláh, the Day of God, and it is near
to the day of the appearance of the Báb.
“And the seventh angel sounded; and there
were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the
kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.”[46] That angel refers to human
souls who have been endowed with heavenly attributes and invested with an
angelic nature and disposition. Voices will be lifted up and the appearance of
the divine Manifestation will be proclaimed and noised abroad. It will be
announced that this day is the day of the advent of the Lord of Hosts, and this
Dispensation the merciful Dispensation of the Divine Providence. It has been
promised and recorded in all the Sacred Books and Scriptures that in this Day
of God His divine and spiritual sovereignty will be established, the world will
be renewed, a fresh spirit will be breathed into the body of creation, the
divine springtime will be ushered in, the clouds of mercy will rain down, the
Sun of Truth will shine forth, the life-giving breezes will blow: The world of
humanity will be arrayed in a new garment; the face of the earth will become
even as the highest paradise; humanity will be educated; war, dissension,
strife, and contention will vanish; truthfulness, uprightness, peace, and
godliness will prevail; love, concord, and union will encompass the world; and
God will rule forevermore—that is, a spiritual and everlasting sovereignty will
be established. Such is the Day of God. For all the days which have come and
gone were the days of Abraham, Moses, Christ, or of the other Prophets, but
this day is the Day of God, inasmuch as the Sun of Truth will shine forth
therein with the utmost intensity and radiance.
“And the four and twenty elders, which sat
before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, saying,
We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come;
because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.”[47] In every Dispensation there
have been twelve chosen ones: In the time of Joseph there were twelve brothers;
in the time of Moses there were twelve heads or chiefs of the tribes; in the
time of Christ there were twelve Apostles; and in the time of Muhammad there
were twelve Imáms. But in this glorious Revelation there are twenty-four such
souls, double the number of all the others, for so does its greatness require.[48] These holy souls are in the
presence of God seated upon their thrones, meaning that they reign eternally.
These twenty-four glorious souls, though
they are established upon the throne of everlasting sovereignty, nonetheless
bow down in adoration to, and are humble and submissive before, that universal
Manifestation of God, saying, “We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which
art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great
power, and hast reigned.” That is, Thou wilt promulgate all Thy teachings,
gather all the people of the earth under Thy shadow, and bring all men together
under a single tabernacle. And although sovereignty has always belonged to God,
and He has ever been and will forever continue to be the supreme Sovereign, the
reference in this instance is to the sovereignty of the Manifestation of His
own Self, Who will promulgate such laws and teachings as are the very spirit of
the world of humanity and the cause of everlasting life. That universal Manifestation
will subdue the world through a spiritual power, not through war and strife. He
will array the world with peace and harmony, not with swords and spears. He
will establish this divine sovereignty through genuine love, not through
military might. He will promote these divine teachings through kindness and
amity, not through violence and arms. Even though these nations and peoples
are, in view of the divergence of their conditions, the disparity of their
customs and characters, and the diversity of their religions and races, even as
the wolf and the lamb, the leopard and the kid, and the sucking child and the
asp, He will so educate them that they will embrace, consort with, and confide
in each other. Racial antipathy, religious animosity, and national rivalries
will be entirely effaced, and all will attain perfect fellowship and complete
harmony under the shade of the Blessed Tree.
“And the nations were angry,” for Thy
teachings ran counter to the selfish desires of the other nations, “and Thy wrath
is come,”[49] meaning that all suffered
grievous loss for failing to follow Thy counsels, admonitions, and teachings;
were deprived of grace everlasting; and were veiled from the light of the Sun
of Truth.
“And the time of the dead, that they
should be judged”[50] means that the time has
come that the dead—that is, those who are deprived of the spirit of the love of
God and bereft of that life which is holy and everlasting—should be judged with
equity, meaning that each should be raised up according to their worthiness and
capacity, and that the truth should be fully divulged as to what depths of
degradation they occupy in this world of existence and how they should, in
reality, be accounted among the dead.
“That Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy
servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small
and great”;[51] that is, that Thou wilt
single out the righteous for Thy boundless grace, cause them to shine even as
heavenly stars above the horizon of ancient glory, and aid them to show forth
such conduct and character as to illumine the world of humanity and to become
the means of guidance and the source of everlasting life in the divine Kingdom.
“And shouldest destroy them which destroy
the earth”.[52] That is, Thou wilt entirely
deprive the heedless; for the blindness of the blind will be exposed and the
sight of them that see will become evident; the ignorance and folly of the
exponents of error will be recognized and the knowledge and wisdom of the rightly
guided will be manifested; and thus the destroyers will be destroyed.
“And the temple of God was opened in
heaven.”[53] This means that the divine
Jerusalem has appeared and the Holy of Holies has become manifest. Among the
people of true knowledge, the Holy of Holies refers to the essence of the
religion of God and His true teachings, which have remained unchanged
throughout all the prophetic Dispensations, as was explained previously, while
Jerusalem encompasses the reality of the religion of God, which is the Holy of
Holies, as well as all the laws, mutual relationships, rites, and material
ordinances, which constitute the city. That is why it is called the heavenly
Jerusalem. Briefly, in the course of the Dispensation of the Sun of Truth, the
lights of God will shine forth with the utmost splendour, and thus the essence
of the divine teachings will be realized in the world of being, the darkness of
ignorance and folly will be dispelled, the world will become another world,
spiritual illumination will encompass all, and hence the Holy of Holies will
appear.
“And the temple of God was opened in
heaven.”[54] This means also that
through the dissemination of these divine teachings, the disclosure of these
heavenly mysteries, and the dawning of the Sun of Truth, the portals of
progress and advancement will be flung open on all sides and the signs of
celestial blessings and bestowals will be made manifest.
“And there was seen in His temple the ark
of His Testament.”[55] This means that the Book of
His Covenant will appear in His Jerusalem, the Tablet of the Testament will be
recorded, and the meaning of the Covenant and Testament will become evident.
The call of God will resound throughout East and West, and the earth will be
filled with the renown of the Cause of God. The violators of the Covenant will
be humbled and abased, and the faithful will attain honour and glory, for they
hold fast to the Book of the Covenant and are firm and unwavering in the path
of the Testament.
“And there were lightnings, and voices,
and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail”,[56] meaning that after the
appearance of the Book of the Covenant there will be a great tempest, the
lightning of divine anger and wrath will flash, the thunder of the violation of
the Covenant will break, the tremor of doubt will shake the earth, the hail of
torments will rain upon the violators of the Covenant, and those who claim to
believe will be subjected to tests and trials.
–
12 –
Commentary on the Eleventh
Chapter of Isaiah
In Isaiah 11:1–9 it is said: “And there
shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse, and a Branch shall grow out of
his roots: And the spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom
and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and
of the fear of the Lord; And shall make him of quick understanding in the fear
of the Lord: and he shall not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither
reprove after the hearing of his ears: But with righteousness shall he judge
the poor, and reprove with equity for the meek of the earth: and he shall smite
the earth with the rod of his mouth, and with the breath of his lips shall he
slay the wicked. And righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and
faithfulness the girdle of his reins. The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb,
and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion
and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and
the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion
shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of
the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They
shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain: for the earth shall be full
of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.”
This “rod out of the stem of Jesse” might
seem to apply to Christ, for Joseph was a descendant of Jesse, the father of
David. However, since Christ had come into being through the Divine Spirit, He
called Himself the Son of God. Had this not been the case, this passage could
have indeed applied to Him. Moreover, the events that are said to occur in the
days of that rod, if they be interpreted figuratively, came to pass only in
part, and if they be taken literally, failed absolutely and entirely to take
place in the days of Christ.
For instance, we might say that the leopard
and the kid, the lion and the calf, the sucking child and the asp, represent
the various nations, the hostile peoples and contending kindreds of the earth
who in their opposition and enmity were even as the wolf and the lamb, and who
through the breezes of the messianic Spirit came to be endowed with the spirit
of unity and fellowship, were quickened to life, and associated intimately one
with another. But the condition referred to in the statement “They shall not
hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the
knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea” did not materialize in the
Dispensation of Christ. For to this day there are various hostile and
contending nations in the world: Few acknowledge the God of Israel, and most
are deprived of the knowledge of God. Likewise, universal peace was not
established with the advent of Christ; that is, peace and well-being were not
realized among the hostile and contending nations, disputes and conflicts were
not resolved, and harmony and sincerity were not attained. Thus, even to this
day intense enmity, hatred, and conflict prevail among the Christian peoples
themselves.
But these verses apply word for word to
Bahá’u’lláh. Moreover, in this wondrous Dispensation the earth will become
another earth and the world of humanity will be arrayed with perfect composure
and adornment. Strife, contention, and bloodshed will give way to peace, sincerity,
and harmony. Among the nations, peoples, kindreds, and governments, love and
amity will prevail and cooperation and close connection will be firmly
established. Ultimately, war will be entirely banned, and when the laws of the
Most Holy Book are enacted, arguments and disputes will, with perfect justice,
be settled before a universal tribunal of governments and peoples, and any
difficulties which may arise will be resolved. The five continents of the world
will become as one, its divers nations will become one nation, the earth will
become one homeland, and the human race will become one people. Countries will
be so intimately connected, and peoples and nations so commingled and united,
that the human race will become as one family and one kindred. The light of
heavenly love will shine and the gloomy darkness of hatred and enmity will be
dispelled as far as possible. Universal peace will raise its pavilion in the
midmost heart of creation and the blessed Tree of Life will so grow and
flourish as to stretch its sheltering shade over the East and the West. Strong
and weak, rich and poor, contending kindreds and hostile nations—which are like
the wolf and the lamb, the leopard and kid, the lion and the calf—will treat
one another with the utmost love, unity, justice, and equity. The earth will be
filled with knowledge and learning, with the realities and mysteries of
creation, and with the knowledge of God.
Now, in this glorious age, which is the
century of Bahá’u’lláh, consider how far knowledge and learning have
progressed, how fully the mysteries of creation have been unveiled, and how
many great undertakings have been embarked upon and are multiplying day by day!
Soon will material knowledge and learning, as well as spiritual knowledge, make
such progress and display such wonders as to dazzle every eye and to disclose
the full meaning of the verse of Isaiah: “for the earth shall be full of the
knowledge of the Lord”.
Consider likewise that in the short span of
time since the advent of Bahá’u’lláh, people of all nations, kindreds, and
races have entered beneath the shadow of this Cause. Christians, Jews,
Zoroastrians, Hindus, Buddhists, and Persians all consort together with perfect
love and fellowship, as if for a thousand years they had belonged to the same
kindred and family—indeed, as if they were father and son, mother and daughter,
sister and brother. This is one of the meanings of the fellowship between the
wolf and the lamb, the leopard and the kid, and the lion and the calf.
One of the great events which is to occur
in the Day of the manifestation of that Incomparable Branch is the hoisting of
the Standard of God among all nations. By this is meant that all nations and
kindreds will be gathered together under the shadow of this Divine Banner,
which is no other than the Lordly Branch itself, and will become a single
nation. Religious and sectarian antagonism, the hostility of races and peoples,
and differences among nations will be eliminated. All men will adhere to one
religion, will have one common faith, will be blended into one race and become
a single people. All will dwell in one common fatherland, which is the planet
itself.[57] Universal peace and concord
will be established among all nations. That Incomparable Branch will gather
together all Israel; that is, in His Dispensation Israel will be gathered in
the Holy Land, and the Jewish people who are now scattered in the East and the
West, the North and the South, will be assembled together.
Now, observe that these events did not take
place in the Christian Dispensation, for the nations did not enlist under that
single banner—that divine Branch—but in this Dispensation of the Lord of Hosts
all nations and peoples will enter beneath His shadow. Likewise Israel, which
had been scattered throughout the world, was not gathered together in the Holy
Land in the course of the Christian Dispensation, but in the beginning of the
Dispensation of Bahá’u’lláh this divine promise, which has been clearly stated
in all the Books of the Prophets, has begun to materialize. Observe how from
all corners of the world Jewish peoples are coming to the Holy Land, acquiring
villages and lands to inhabit, and increasing day by day to such an extent that
all Palestine is becoming their home.
–
13 –
Commentary on the Twelfth
Chapter of the Revelation of John
We have explained before that what the
Sacred Scriptures most often mean by the Holy City or divine Jerusalem is the
religion of God, which has at times been likened to a bride, or called
“Jerusalem”, or depicted as the new heaven and the new earth. Thus in
Revelation, chapter 21, it is said: “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth:
for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no
more sea. And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out
of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great
voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He
will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be
with them, and be their God.”[58]
Consider how unmistakably “the first
heaven” and “the first earth” refer to the outward aspects of the former
religion. For it is said that “the first heaven and earth were passed away; and
there was no more sea”. That is, the earth is the arena of the last judgement,
and in this arena there will be no more sea, meaning that the law and teachings
of God will have spread throughout the earth, all mankind will have embraced
His Cause, and the earth will have been entirely peopled by the faithful. Thus
there will be no more sea, for man dwells upon solid land and not in the
sea—that is, in that Dispensation the sphere of influence of that religion will
encompass every land that man has trodden, and it will be established upon
solid ground whereon the feet do not falter.
Likewise, the religion of God is described
as the Holy City or the New Jerusalem. Clearly, the New Jerusalem which
descends from heaven is not a city of stone and lime, of brick and mortar, but
is rather the religion of God which descends from heaven and is described as
new. For it is obvious that the Jerusalem which is built of stone and mortar
does not descend from heaven and is not renewed, but that what is renewed is
the religion of God.
Furthermore, the religion of God is likened
to an adorned bride who appears with the utmost grace, as it has been said in
chapter 21 of the Revelation of John: “And I John saw the holy city, new
Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for
her husband.”[59] And in chapter 12 it is
said: “And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the
sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars.”
This woman is that bride, the religion of God, that descended upon Muhammad.
The sun with which she was clothed, and the moon which was under her feet, are
the two governments which are under the shadow of that religion, the Persian
and the Ottoman, for the emblem of Persia is the sun and that of the Ottoman
Empire is the crescent moon. Thus the sun and the moon allude to two
governments under the shadow of the religion of God. Afterwards it is said:
“upon her head a crown of twelve stars”. These twelve stars represent the twelve
Imáms, who were the promoters of the religion of Muhammad and the educators of
the nation, and who shone as stars in the heaven of guidance.
Then it is said: “And she being with child
cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered”,[60] meaning that this religion
will suffer great difficulties and endure great toil and trouble until a
perfect offspring is produced therefrom—that is, until the subsequent and
promised Manifestation, Who is a perfect offspring, is reared in the bosom of
this religion, which is even as its mother. By this offspring is meant the Báb,
the Primal Point, Who was in truth born from the religion of Muhammad. In other
words, that sacred Reality which was the child and the result of the religion
of God—its mother—and which was its Promised One, came into being in the
heavenly kingdom of that religion, but was caught up unto God to elude the
ascendancy of the dragon. After 1,260 days the dragon was destroyed and the
offspring of the religion of God, the Promised One, was made manifest.
“And there appeared another wonder in
heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and
seven crowns upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of
heaven, and did cast them to the earth.”[61] This dragon represents the
Umayyads, who seized the reins of the religion of Muhammad; and the seven heads
and seven crowns represent the seven dominions and kingdoms over which they
came to rule: the Roman dominion in Syria; the Persian, the Arabian, and the
Egyptian dominions; the dominion of Africa—that is, Tunisia, Morocco, and
Algeria; the dominion of Andalusia, which is now Spain; and the dominion of the
Turkish tribes of Transoxania. The Umayyads gained power over all these
dominions. The ten horns represent the names of the Umayyad rulers, for,
barring repetition, they are ten sovereigns, or ten names of chiefs and rulers.
The first is Abú Sufyán and the last is Marván. Some of their names have been
repeated, including two Mu‘áviyihs, three Yazíds, two Valíds, and two Marváns.
If, however, these names are each counted only once, they number ten in total.
These Umayyads—the first of whom was Abú Sufyán, the former chief of Mecca and
founder of the dynasty, and the last of whom was Marván—destroyed a third of
the holy and sanctified souls who descended from the pure lineage of Muhammad
and who were even as the stars of heaven.
“And the dragon stood before the woman
which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was
born.”[62] This woman is the religion
of God, as was before explained. The dragon’s standing near her signifies that
it was keeping watch to devour her child as soon as it had been delivered. This
child was the promised Manifestation, Who is the offspring of the religion of
Muhammad. The Umayyads were ever anxious to lay hold on the Promised One Who
was to appear from the lineage of Muhammad, that they might destroy and
annihilate Him, for they greatly feared His advent. And so wherever they found
a descendant of Muhammad who was respected in the eyes of the people, they
killed him.
“And she brought forth a man child, who was
to rule all nations with a rod of iron.”[63] This glorious son is the
promised Manifestation, Who was born of the religion of God and reared in the
bosom of the divine teachings. The iron rod is a symbol of might and power—it
is not a sword—and means that He will shepherd all the nations of the earth by
virtue of His divine might and power. And by this son is meant the Báb.
“And her child was caught up unto God, and
to His throne.”[64] This is a prophecy
concerning the Báb, Who ascended to the Kingdom, the Throne of God, and the
Seat of His sovereignty. Consider how closely this conforms to what indeed came
to pass.
“And the woman fled into the wilderness”;[65] that is, the religion of
God betook itself to the desert, meaning the vast desert of Hijáz and the
Arabian Peninsula.
“Where she hath a place prepared of God”;[66] that is, the Arabian
Peninsula became the home, the habitation, and the focal centre of the religion
of God.
“That they should feed her there a
thousand two hundred and threescore days”.[67] According to the
terminology of the Bible, these 1,260 days mean 1,260 years, as was before
explained. Thus for 1,260 years the religion of God was fostered in the vast
desert of Arabia, until the Promised One appeared. After these 1,260 years that
religion ceased to be in effect, for the fruit of that tree had been manifested
and its result had been produced.
Consider how closely the prophecies
correspond one to another! The Book of Revelation fixes the advent of the
Promised One after forty-two months. The Prophet Daniel specifies three times
and a half, which is also forty-two months or 1,260 days. Another passage of
the Revelation of John directly states 1,260 days, and it is explicitly
indicated in the Bible that each day signifies one year. Nothing could be
clearer than this agreement of the prophecies with each other. The Báb appeared
in the year A.H. 1260 according to the calendar followed by all Muslims. There
are no clearer prophecies than this in the Bible for any Manifestation. If one
be fair, the agreement between the times indicated by these glorious Souls is
the most conclusive proof and can in no wise be subject to any other
interpretation. Blessed are the fair-minded who search after truth.
When justice is lacking, however, the
people challenge, dispute, and deny the obvious. Their conduct is like that of
the Pharisees in the time of Christ, who would obstinately deny the
interpretations and utterances He and His Apostles made, and who would wilfully
obscure the truth before the ignorant masses, saying, “These prophecies do not
apply to Jesus, but to the Promised One Who will erelong appear according to
the conditions mentioned in the Torah”—among which being that He would be a
king, sit upon the throne of David, enforce the law of the Torah, inaugurate
the most great justice, and cause the wolf and the lamb to gather at the same
spring. And thus did they veil the people from recognizing Christ.
–
14 –
Material and Spiritual Cycles
In this material world, time has changing
cycles and place is subject to varying conditions. Seasons follow one another
and individuals progress, regress, and develop. At one point it is springtime
and at another the autumn season; at one point it is summer and at another it
is winter.
The vernal season has rain-laden clouds and
musk-scented breezes, life-giving zephyrs, and perfectly mild weather. The rain
falls; the sun shines; the reviving winds blow; the world is renewed; and the
breath of life reveals itself in plant, animal, and man alike. Earthly beings
pass from one condition to another. All things are clothed with a new vesture:
The black earth is swathed in abundant grass, mountains and plains don an
emerald-green robe, trees bear leaves and blossoms, gardens bring forth flowers
and sweet herbs, the world becomes another world, and all creation is imbued
with a new life. The earth, which was as a soulless body, finds a new spirit
and displays the utmost beauty, grace, and charm. Thus the springtide produces
a new life and infuses a new spirit.
Then comes summertime, when the heat
intensifies and growth and development manifest the fullness of their power.
The life force reaches its plenitude in the vegetable kingdom: Fruits and crops
appear, the harvest time arrives, the seed becomes the sheaf, and provision is
made for the winter months.
Then comes unrelenting autumn, when
unwholesome gales blow, barren winds waft, and the season of dearth and want
arrives. All things wither; the pleasant air becomes hard and chill; the
breezes of spring turn into the blasts of fall; trees, once green and verdant,
become wasted and bare; flowers and herbs fade away in sorrow; and delicate
gardens become darksome heaps of dust.
There follows the winter season, when cold
winds blow and tempests arise. It snows and storms, it hails and rains, it
thunders and lightens, and lethargy and torpor take hold. Plants become as
dead, and animals languish and waste away.
When this stage is reached, the life-giving
springtide returns once again and a new cycle is inaugurated. Springtime, with
its hosts of vitality and grace, and in the plenitude of its greatness and
majesty, pitches its tent upon the mountains and plains. Once more the temples
of created things are revived and the creation of contingent beings is renewed.
Living bodies grow and develop, fields and plains become green and verdant,
trees put forth blossoms, and last year’s spring returns once again in the
height of its majesty and glory. The very existence of things must ever depend
upon, and be perpetuated through, these cycles and successions. Such are the
cycles and revolutions of the material world.
The spiritual cycles associated with the
Prophets of God proceed in like manner. That is, the day of the advent of the
Holy Manifestations is the spiritual springtime. It is divine splendour and
heavenly grace; it is the wafting of the breeze of life and the dawning of the
Sun of Truth. Spirits are revived, hearts are refreshed, souls are refined, all
existence is stirred into motion, and human realities are rejoiced and grow in
attainments and perfections. Universal progress is achieved, the souls are
gathered up, and the dead are quickened to life—for it is the day of
resurrection, the season of commotion and ferment, the hour of joy and
gladness, and the time of rapture and abandon.
That soul-stirring springtime then gives
rise to the fruitful summer. The Word of God is proclaimed, His Law is
promulgated, and all things reach a state of perfection. The heavenly table is
spread, the breezes of holiness perfume the East and the West, the teachings of
God conquer the whole earth, souls are educated, laudable results are produced,
universal progress is made in the human realm, the divine bounties encompass
all things, and the Sun of Truth shines above the horizon of the heavenly
Kingdom in the height of its power and intensity.
When that Sun reaches its zenith it begins
to decline, and that summer season of the spirit is followed by autumn. Growth
and development are arrested; soft breezes turn into blighting winds; and the
season of dearth and want dissipates the vitality and beauty of the gardens,
the fields, and the bowers. That is, spiritual attractions vanish, divine
qualities decay, the radiance of the hearts is dimmed, the spirituality of the
souls is dulled, virtues become vices, and sanctity and purity are no more. Of
the law of God naught remains but a name, and of the divine teachings naught
but an outward form. The foundations of the religion of God are destroyed and
annihilated, mere customs and traditions take their place, divisions appear,
and steadfastness is changed into perplexity. Spirits die away, hearts wither,
and souls languish.
Winter arrives—that is, the chill of
ignorance and unawareness envelops the world, and the darkness of wayward and
selfish desires prevails. Apathy and defiance ensue, with indolence and folly,
baseness and animal qualities, coldness and stone-like torpor, even as in the
wintertime when the terrestrial globe is deprived of the influence of the rays
of the sun and becomes waste and desolate. Once the realm of minds and thoughts
reaches this stage, there remains naught but perpetual death and unending
non-existence.
When, however, the winter season has run
its course, the spiritual springtime returns again and a new cycle reveals its
splendour. The breezes of the spirit blow, the radiant morn breaks, the clouds
of the Merciful rain down, the rays of the Sun of Truth shine forth, and the
world of being is invested with a new life and arrayed in a wondrous robe. All
the signs and bestowals of the former springtime, and perhaps even greater
ones, reappear in this new season.
The spiritual cycles of the Sun of Truth,
like the cycles of the physical sun, are in a state of perpetual motion and
renewal. The Sun of Truth can be likened to the material sun, which rises from
many different points. One day it rises from the sign of Cancer and another
from the sign of Libra; one day it casts its rays from the sign of Aquarius and
another from that of Aries. Yet the sun is but one sun and one single reality.
The possessors of true knowledge are lovers of the sun and are not attached to
its dawning points. Those who are endued with insight are seekers of the truth
itself, not of its exponents and manifestations. Thus they bow in adoration
before the sun, from whatever sign and above whatever horizon it may appear,
and seek the truth from any sanctified soul who might reveal it. Such people
inevitably discover the truth and are not veiled from the light of the Sun of
the divine firmament. Thus the lover of the rays and the seeker of the light
will always turn towards the sun, whether it be shining from the sign of Aries,
or bestowing its grace from the sign of Cancer, or casting its rays from the
sign of Gemini.
But the foolish and the ignorant are
enamoured with the zodiacal signs and enraptured with the dawning points, not
with the sun itself. When it was in Cancer they turned towards it, but when it
passed into Libra they continued, attached as they were to the former sign, to
fix their gaze upon and hold fast unto that sign, and thus they deprived
themselves of the rays of the sun when once it had moved. Thus the Sun of Truth
at one time shed its rays from the sign of Abraham; later it dawned above the
sign of Moses and illumined the horizon; and later still it shone forth with
the utmost power, heat, and radiance from the sign of Christ. Those who were
searching after truth worshipped it wherever they saw it, but those who were
attached to Abraham, when once that Sun cast its rays upon Sinai and illumined
the reality of Moses, were deprived thereof. And those who clung to Moses, when
once the Sun of Truth shed its heavenly splendour in the fullness of its
radiance from the point of Christ, were likewise veiled, and so forth.
Therefore one must search after truth,
become enraptured and enthralled with any sanctified soul in whom one finds it,
and become wholly attracted to the outpouring grace of God. Like a moth, one
must be a lover of the light, in whatever lamp it may shine; and like a
nightingale, one must be enamoured of the rose, in whatever bower it may bloom.
Were the sun to rise from the west, it
would still be the sun. Indeed, from whatever point the sun may rise, it is
still the sun. One must not take its appearance to be confined to a single
point and regard the other points as deprived. One must not be veiled by its
rising in the east and consider the west as the place of its setting and
decline. One must seek after the manifold grace of God, search out the divine
effulgences, and become enraptured and enthralled with any reality in which
they are clearly and plainly found. Consider that, if the Jews had not clung to
the horizon of Moses but had fixed their gaze upon the Sun of Truth, they would
have undoubtedly beheld that Sun shining in the fullness of its divine
splendour in that true dawning point that was Christ. But a thousand times
alas! They clung to the name of Moses and deprived themselves of that supernal
grace and heavenly splendour.
–
15 –
True Felicity
The honour and exaltation of every existing
thing are contingent upon certain causes and conditions.
The excellence, adornment, and perfection
of the earth consist in this, that through the outpourings of the vernal
showers it should become green and verdant; that plants should spring forth;
that flowers and herbs should grow; that blossom-filled trees should produce an
abundant yield and bring forth fresh and succulent fruit; that gardens should
be arrayed; that meadows should be adorned; that plains and mountains should
don an emerald robe; and that fields and bowers, villages and cities should be
decked forth. This is the felicity[68] of the mineral world.
The height of exaltation and perfection of
the vegetable world consists in this, that a tree should stand tall beside a
stream of fresh water, that a gentle breeze should blow and the sun bestow its
warmth upon it, that a gardener should tend it, and that day by day it should
grow and yield fruit. But its real felicity consists in progressing into the
animal and human worlds and in replacing that which has been consumed in the
bodies of animals and men.
The exaltation of the animal world is to
possess perfect members, organs, and powers, and to have all its needs
supplied. This is the height of its glory, honour, and exaltation. So the
supreme felicity of an animal resides in a green and verdant meadow, in a
flowing stream of the sweetest water, and in a forest brimming with life. If
these things are provided, no greater felicity can be imagined for the animal.
For example, were a bird to build its nest in a green and verdant forest, in a
pleasant height, upon a mighty tree, and atop a lofty branch, and were it to
have at its disposal all the seed and water that it requires, then this would
constitute its perfect felicity.
But true felicity for the animal consists
in passing from the animal world into the human realm, like the microscopic
beings that, through the air and the water, enter into the body of man, are
assimilated, and replace that which has been consumed in his body. This is the
greatest honour and felicity for the animal world, and no greater honour can be
conceived for it.
Therefore, it is clear and evident that
such material ease, comfort, and abundance are the height of felicity for
minerals, plants, and animals. And indeed no wealth, prosperity, comfort, or
ease in our material world can equal the wealth of a bird, for it has all the
expanse of the fields and mountains for a dwelling place; all the seed and
harvests for wealth and sustenance; and all the lands, villages, meadows,
pastures, forests, and wilderness for possessions. Now which is the richer—this
bird or the wealthiest of men? For no matter how many seeds that bird may
gather up or give away, its wealth does not diminish.
Then it is clear that the honour and
exaltation of man cannot reside solely in material delights and earthly
benefits. This material felicity is wholly secondary, while the exaltation of
man resides primarily in such virtues and attainments as are the adornments of
the human reality. These consist in divine blessings, heavenly bounties,
heartfelt emotions, the love and knowledge of God, the education of the people,
the perceptions of the mind, and the discoveries of science. They consist in
justice and equity, truthfulness and benevolence, inner courage and innate
humanity, safeguarding the rights of others and preserving the sanctity of
covenants and agreements. They consist in rectitude of conduct under all
circumstances, love of truth under all conditions, self-abnegation for the good
of all people, kindness and compassion for all nations, obedience to the
teachings of God, service to the heavenly Kingdom, guidance for all mankind,
and education for all races and nations. This is the felicity of the human
world! This is the exaltation of man in the contingent realm! This is eternal
life and heavenly honour!
These gifts, however, do not manifest
themselves in the reality of man save through a celestial and divine power and
through the heavenly teachings, for they require a supernatural power. Traces
of these perfections may well appear in the world of nature, but they are as
fleeting and ephemeral as rays of sunlight upon the wall.
As the compassionate Lord has crowned the
head of man with such a refulgent diadem, we must strive that its luminous gems
may cast their light upon the whole world.
• • •
Part 2
Some Christian Subjects
–
16 –
Intelligible Realities and
Their Expression through Sensible Forms
There is a point that is pivotal to
grasping the essence of the other questions that we have discussed or will be
discussing, namely, that human knowledge is of two kinds.
One is the knowledge acquired through the
senses. That which the eye, the ear, or the senses of smell, taste, or touch
can perceive is called “sensible”. For example, the sun is sensible, as it can
be seen. Likewise, sounds are sensible, as the ear can hear them; odours, as
they can be inhaled and perceived by the sense of smell; foods, as the palate
can perceive their sweetness, sourness, bitterness, or saltiness; heat and
cold, as the sense of touch can perceive them. These are called sensible
realities.
The other kind of human knowledge is that
of intelligible things; that is, it consists of intelligible realities which
have no outward form or place and which are not sensible. For example, the
power of the mind is not sensible, nor are any of the human attributes: These
are intelligible realities. Love, likewise, is an intelligible and not a
sensible reality. For the ear does not hear these realities, the eye does not
see them, the smell does not sense them, the taste does not detect them, the
touch does not perceive them. Even the ether, the forces of which are said in
natural philosophy to be heat, light, electricity, and magnetism, is an
intelligible and not a sensible reality. Likewise, nature itself is an
intelligible and not a sensible reality; the human spirit is an intelligible
and not a sensible reality.
But when you undertake to express these
intelligible realities, you have no recourse but to cast them in the mould of
the sensible, for outwardly there is nothing beyond the sensible. Thus, when
you wish to express the reality of the spirit and its conditions and degrees,
you are obliged to describe them in terms of sensible things, since outwardly
there exists nothing but the sensible. For example, grief and happiness are
intelligible things, but when you wish to express these spiritual conditions
you say, “My heart became heavy”, or “My heart was uplifted”, although one’s
heart is not literally made heavy or lifted up. Rather, it is a spiritual or
intelligible condition, the expression of which requires the use of sensible
terms. Another example is when you say, “So-and-so has greatly advanced”,
although he has remained in the same place, or “So-and-so has a high position”,
whereas, like everyone else, he continues to walk upon the earth. This
elevation and advancement are spiritual conditions and intelligible realities,
but to express them you must use sensible terms, since outwardly there is
nothing beyond the sensible.
To cite another example, knowledge is
figuratively described as light, and ignorance as darkness. But reflect: Is
knowledge sensible light or ignorance sensible darkness? Certainly not. These
are only intelligible conditions, but when you wish to express them outwardly
you call knowledge light and ignorance darkness and say, “My heart was dark and
it became illumined.” Now, the light of knowledge and the darkness of ignorance
are intelligible realities, not sensible ones, but when we seek to express them
outwardly, we are obliged to give them a sensible form.
Thus it is evident that the dove which
descended upon Christ[69] was not a physical dove but
a spiritual condition expressed, for the sake of comprehension, by a sensible
figure. For example, in the Old Testament it is said that God appeared as a
pillar of fire.[70] Now, that which is intended
is not a sensible form but an intelligible reality that has been expressed in
such a form.
Christ says, “The Father is in the Son, and
the Son is in the Father.”[71] Now, was Christ within God
or was God within Christ? No, by God! This is an intelligible condition which
has been expressed in a sensible figure.
We come to the explanation of the words of
Bahá’u’lláh when He says: “O King! I was but a man like others, asleep upon My
couch, when lo, the breezes of the All-Glorious were wafted over Me, and taught
Me the knowledge of all that hath been. This thing is not from Me, but from One
Who is Almighty and All-Knowing.”[72] This is the station of
divine revelation. It is not a sensible, but an intelligible reality. It is
sanctified from and transcendent above past, present, and future. It is a
comparison and an analogy—a metaphor and not a literal truth. It is not the
condition that is commonly understood by the human mind when it is said that
someone was asleep and then awoke, but signifies a passage from one state to
another. For example, sleeping is the state of repose, and wakefulness is the
state of motion. Sleeping is the state of silence, and wakefulness is the state
of utterance. Sleeping is the state of concealment, and wakefulness is that of
manifestation.
For example, in Persian and Arabic it is
said that the earth was asleep, spring came, and it awoke; or that the earth
was dead, spring came, and it found life again. These expressions are
comparisons, analogies, similes, and figurative interpretations in the realm of
inner meaning.
Briefly, the Manifestations of God have
ever been and will ever be luminous Realities, and no change or alteration ever
takes place in Their essence. At most, before Their revelation They are still
and silent, like one who is asleep, and after Their revelation They are
eloquent and effulgent, like one who is awake.
–
17 –
The Birth of Christ
Question: How was Christ born of the Holy
Spirit?
Answer: In regard to this question, the
divine and the material philosophers disagree. The former believe that Christ
was born of the Holy Spirit, while the latter deem such a thing to be impossible
and untenable, and hold that He must have necessarily had a human father.
In the Qur’án it is said: “And We sent Our
Spirit to her, and He took before her the form of a perfect man”,[73] meaning that the Holy Spirit
assumed a human form, as an image appears in a mirror, and conversed with Mary.
The material philosophers believe that
there must be pairing, and assert that a living body cannot come into being
from a lifeless one or materialize without the union of male and female. They
believe that, beyond man, this is impossible in animals, and that, beyond
animals, it is impossible even in plants. For this pairing of male and female
exists in all the animals and plants. They even argue that the Qur’án itself
affirms this pairing of all things: “Glory be to Him Who hath created all the
pairs, of such things as earth produceth, and out of men themselves, and of
things beyond their ken”;[74] that is, man, animals, and
plants are all found in pairs. “And of everything have We created two kinds”;[75] that is, We have created all
things in pairs.
Briefly, they say that a man without a
human father cannot be imagined. The divine philosophers, however, reply: “Such
a thing is not impossible, although it has not been observed, and there is a
difference between that which is impossible and that which has merely not been
observed. For example, in the days before the telegraph, the instantaneous
communication of East and West had not been observed but was not impossible;
likewise, the photograph and the phonograph had not been observed but were not
impossible.”
The material philosophers insist upon their
belief, and the divine philosophers reply: “Is this terrestrial globe eternal
or was it originated?” The material philosophers answer that, according to
well-established scientific findings, it is proven to be originated; that in
the beginning it was a molten sphere and gradually became temperate; that a
crust was formed around it; and that upon this crust plants came into being,
then animals, and finally man.
The divine philosophers say: “It follows
clearly from your statement that the human species upon the terrestrial globe
was originated and is not eternal. Then surely the first man had neither father
nor mother, for the existence of the human species has an origin in time. Now,
which is more problematic: that man should come into being, albeit gradually,
with neither father nor mother, or that he should come into being without a
father? As you admit that the first man came into being with neither father nor
mother, whether it be gradually or in a short period of time, there can remain no
doubt that a man without a human father is also possible and logically
admissible. One cannot therefore simply reject this as impossible, and to do so
would betray a lack of fairness. For example, if you say that this lamp was
once lit with neither wick nor oil, and then say that it is impossible for it
to be lit without the wick, this betrays a lack of fairness.” Christ had a
mother, but the first man, according to the material philosophers, had neither
father nor mother.
–
18 –
The Greatness of Christ
Question: What is the virtue and benefit of
being without a father?
Answer: A great man is a great man, whether
or not he is born of a human father. If being without a father were a virtue,
Adam would excel and surpass all the Prophets and Messengers, for He had
neither father nor mother. That which is conducive to greatness and glory are
the splendours and outpourings of the divine perfections. The sun is born of
matter and form, which can be likened to father and mother, and still it is
absolute perfection; darkness has neither matter nor form, neither father nor
mother, and yet it is sheer imperfection. The matter of Adam’s physical life
was dust, but the physical matter of Abraham was a pure seed; and it is certain
that a pure and goodly seed is superior to earth and stone.
Furthermore, in John 1:12–13 it is said:
“But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the sons of God,
even to them that believe on His name: Which were born, not of blood, nor of
the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”[76] It follows clearly from this
verse of John that even the existence of the Apostles proceeds from a spiritual
reality rather than from a material power. The honour and greatness of Christ
reside not in His being without a father, but rather in His divine perfections,
outpourings, and splendours. Were the greatness of Christ due to His lacking a
father, Adam would be even greater, for He had neither father nor mother.
It is said in the Old Testament, “And the
Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils
the breath of life; and man became a living soul.”[77] Observe that Adam is said to
have come into being from the spirit of life. Moreover, John’s utterance in
regard to the Apostles proves that they also proceeded from the heavenly
Father. Hence it is clear and evident that the holy reality—the true
existence—of every great man proceeds from God and owes its being to the breath
of the Holy Spirit.
Our meaning is that, if being without a
father were the greatest of human attainments, then Adam would surpass
everyone, for He had neither father nor mother. Is it better for a man to be
created from living matter or from dust? Certainly it is better to be created
from living matter. But Christ was born from, and came into existence through,
the Holy Spirit.
In brief, the honour and glory of those
sanctified Souls, the Manifestations of God, are due to Their heavenly
perfections, outpourings, and splendours, and to nothing else.
–
19 –
True Baptism
In Matthew 3:13–15, it is said: “Then
cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. But John
forbad Him, saying, I have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me?
And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh
us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered Him.”
Question: Given His innate perfection, what
need did Christ have of baptism and what was the wisdom thereof?
Answer: The essence of baptism is
purification by repentance. John admonished and exhorted the people, caused
them to repent, and then baptized them. It is evident then that this
purification is a symbol of repentance from all sin, as though one were saying:
“O God! Just as my body has been cleansed and purified from material
defilements, so cleanse and purify my spirit from the defilements of the world
of nature, which are unworthy of Thy divine threshold.” Repentance is the
return from rebelliousness to obedience. It is after experiencing remoteness
and deprivation from God that man repents and purifies himself. Thus, this
purification is a symbol saying: “O God! Render my heart goodly and pure, and
cleanse and sanctify it from all save Thy love.”
As Christ desired that this custom
instituted by John be practised by all at that time, He Himself submitted to
it, that souls might be awakened and that the law which had issued from the
former religion might be fulfilled. For even though this custom was instituted
by John, it represented in reality the purification of repentance which has
been practised in all the divine religions.
It is not that Christ was in need of
baptism, but He submitted to it because at that time this action was
praiseworthy and acceptable before God and presaged the glad-tidings of the
Kingdom. However, He later said that true baptism was not with material water
but with spirit and with water, and, elsewhere, with spirit and with fire.[78] What is meant here by
“water” is not material water, for elsewhere it is explicitly stated that
baptism must be with spirit and with fire, and the latter makes it clear that
the intention is not material fire and water, since baptism with fire is impossible.
Therefore, by “spirit” is meant divine
grace; by “water”, knowledge and life; and by “fire”, the love of God. For
material water cleanses not the heart of man but his body. Rather, the heavenly
water and spirit, which are knowledge and life, cleanse and purify the heart of
man. In other words, the heart that partakes of the outpouring grace of the
Holy Spirit and becomes sanctified is made goodly and pure. The purpose is that
the reality of man be purified and sanctified from the defilements of the world
of nature, which are vile attributes such as anger, lust, worldliness, pride,
dishonesty, hypocrisy, deceit, self-love, and so on.
Man cannot free himself from the onslaught
of vain and selfish desires save through the confirming grace of the Holy
Spirit. That is why it is said that baptism must be with the spirit, with
water, and with fire—that is, with the spirit of divine grace, the water of
knowledge and life, and the fire of the love of God. It is with this spirit,
this water, and this fire that man must be baptized, that he may partake of
everlasting grace. For otherwise, of what avail is it to be baptized with
material water? No, this baptism with water was a symbol of repentance and of
seeking remission of sins.
But in the Dispensation of Bahá’u’lláh this
symbol is no longer required, for its reality, which is to be baptized with the
spirit and the love of God, has been established and realized.
–
20 –
Baptism and the Changing Law
of God
Question: Is the purification of baptism
useful and necessary or is it useless and unnecessary? If the former, why was
it abrogated despite its necessity? And if the latter, why did John practise it
despite its being unnecessary?
Answer: The change and transformation of
conditions, and the succession and revolution of ages, are among the essential
requirements of the contingent world, and essential requirements cannot be
separated from the reality of things. Thus it is impossible to separate heat
from fire, or wetness from water, or the rays from the sun, for these are
essential requirements. And since change and transformation are among the
requirements of all contingent things, the commandments of God are also changed
in accordance with the changing times. For example, in the days of Moses, that
which was required by and consonant with the conditions prevailing at that time
was the Mosaic Law. However, in the days of Christ, those conditions had so
changed as to render the Mosaic Law unsuited and ill-adapted to the needs of
mankind, and it was therefore abrogated. Thus Christ broke the Sabbath and
forbade divorce. After Him four disciples, Peter and Paul among them, permitted
the eating of such animal foods animal foods as had been forbidden in the
Torah, excepting the consumption of the meat of animals that had been
strangled, of sacrifices made to idols, and of blood. They also forbade
fornication.[79] Thus they maintained these
four commandments. Later, Paul permitted the eating of strangled animals, of
those sacrificed to idols, and of blood, but maintained the prohibition of
fornication. Thus in Romans 14:14 he writes: “I know, and am persuaded by the
Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself: but to him that esteemeth
any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean.” Moreover, in Titus 1:15 it is
written: “Unto the pure all things are pure: but unto them that are defiled and
unbelieving is nothing pure; but even their mind and conscience is defiled.”
Now, this change, alteration, and
abrogation was due to the fact that the age of Christ could not be compared to
that of Moses. The conditions and requirements had entirely changed, and the
former commandments were therefore abrogated.
The body of the world can be compared to
that of a man, and the Prophets and Messengers of God to able physicians. A
human being does not remain always in the same condition: Different ailments
occur and each calls for a specific remedy. Thus an able physician does not
treat all ailments in the same manner but varies the treatments and remedies in
accordance with the requirements of these various ailments and conditions. One
person may suffer severely from an ailment caused by an excess of heat: The
able physician perforce administers cooling medicines.[80] When, at another time, this
person’s constitution changes and the heat is supplanted by an excess of cold,
the physician, of necessity, sets aside the cooling medicines and prescribes
heating ones. This change and alteration is required by the condition of the
patient and is an evident proof of the skill of the physician.
Consider, for example: Could the Law of the
Torah be enforced in this day and age? No, by God! This would be entirely
impossible, and it is for this reason that at the time of Christ the Law of the
Torah was perforce abrogated by God. Consider, likewise, that in the days of
John the Baptist the purification of baptism served to awaken and admonish the
people and to cause them to repent of all sin and to await the advent of the
Kingdom of Christ. But today in Asia, the Catholics and the Orthodox plunge
infants into a mixture of water and olive oil, in such wise that some fall ill
from this ordeal and tremble and struggle at the time of baptism. Elsewhere the
priest sprinkles the baptismal water onto the forehead. But in neither case do
these children experience any spiritual feelings. What good then can this do?
Other peoples wonder and question why this infant is being plunged into the
water, since it confers neither spiritual awareness nor faith nor awakening but
is merely a custom that is being followed. In the time of John the Baptist,
however, it was not so: John would first admonish the people, lead them to
repent of sin, and exhort them to anticipate the advent of Christ. Then,
whoever received the purification of baptism would repent of his sins with
utmost meekness and humility, cleanse and purify his body likewise from outward
defilements, and with perfect yearning await, night and day and from moment to
moment, the advent of Christ and admittance into His Kingdom.
In brief, our meaning is that the change
and transformation in the conditions and exigencies of the times is the cause
of the abrogation of religious laws, for the time comes when those earlier
commandments no longer suit the prevailing conditions. Consider how greatly the
exigencies of the modern age differ from those of medieval times! Is it
possible that the commandments of former centuries could be enforced in these
latter times? It is clear and evident that this would be entirely impossible.
Likewise, after the lapse of many centuries, that which is called for at the
present time will no longer be suited to the needs of that future age, and
change and transformation will be inevitable.
In Europe the laws are continually being
changed and modified. How numerous the laws that once existed in European
systems and canons and that have since been annulled! These changes are due to
the transformation of thoughts, customs, and conditions, and without them the
well-being of the human world would be disrupted.
For example, the Torah prescribes the
sentence of death for whoever breaks the Sabbath. There are indeed ten such
death sentences in the Torah. Could these commandments be carried out in our
time? It is evident that it would be utterly impossible. Thus they have been
changed and transformed, and this change and transformation in the laws
constitutes in itself a sufficient proof of the consummate wisdom of God.
This subject requires deep consideration,
and the reason is clear and evident. Well is it with them that reflect!
–
21 –
The Bread and the Wine
Question: Christ said: “I am the living
bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live
for ever.”[81] What is the meaning of this
utterance?
Answer: By this bread is meant the heavenly
sustenance of divine perfections. In other words, whoso partakes of this
sustenance—that is, whoso acquires the outpouring grace of God, draws
illumination from His light, and obtains his portion of the perfections of
Christ—will attain everlasting life. What is meant by blood, likewise, is the
spirit of life, which consists in divine perfections, heavenly splendours, and
eternal grace. For all the parts of the body acquire the substance of life from
the circulation of the blood.
In John 6:26 it is said: “Ye seek Me, not
because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were
filled.” It is evident that the loaves of which the disciples ate, and with
which they were filled, were the heavenly grace, for in verse 33 of the same
chapter it is said: “For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven,
and giveth life unto the world.” It is evident that the body of Christ did not
descend from heaven but came from the womb of Mary: What descended from the
heaven of God was the spirit of Christ. The Jews, presuming that Christ was speaking
of His body, objected, as is recorded in verse 42 of the same chapter: “And
they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we
know? how is it then that he saith, I came down from heaven?”
Consider how evident it is that what Christ
intended by the heavenly bread was His spirit, His manifold grace, His
perfections, and His teachings; for in verse 63 of the aforementioned chapter
it is said: “It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing.”
It has therefore been made evident that the
spirit of Christ was a celestial bounty which descended from heaven, and that
whosoever receives the outpourings of this spirit—that is, embraces its
heavenly teachings—will attain everlasting life. Thus it is said in verse 35:
“And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall
never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.”
Observe that He expresses “coming to Him”
as eating, and “believing in Him” as drinking. It is therefore clearly
established that the heavenly sustenance consists in the divine bounties,
spiritual splendours, heavenly teachings, and all-embracing truths of Christ,
and that to eat means to draw nigh unto Him and to drink means to believe in
Him. For Christ had both an elemental and a heavenly body. The elemental body
was crucified, but the heavenly one is alive, eternal, and the source of
everlasting life. The elemental body was His human nature and the heavenly body
His divine nature. Gracious God! Some imagine that the bread of the Eucharist
is the reality of Christ, and that the Divinity and the Holy Spirit have
descended into it and are present therein, whereas when once the Eucharist is
taken, in a few minutes it is wholly disintegrated and entirely transformed.
How then can such an error be conceived? I beg the forgiveness of God for such
a grave delusion!
The purport of these words is that, through
the manifestation of Christ, the sacred teachings, which are everlasting grace,
were spread abroad, the lights of guidance shone forth, and the spirit of life
was conferred upon human realities. Whosoever was guided aright found life, and
whosoever remained astray was overtaken by everlasting death. That bread which
came down from heaven was the celestial body of Christ and His spiritual
elements, of which the disciples ate and through which they attained
everlasting life.
The disciples had taken many meals from the
hand of Christ; why then did the last supper come to be distinguished? It is
thus evident that by the heavenly bread is meant not this material bread but
the divine sustenance of the spiritual body of Christ, that is, the divine
grace and the heavenly perfections of which His disciples partook and with
which they were filled.
Consider likewise that when Christ blessed
the bread and gave it to His disciples, saying, “this is My body”,[82] He was visibly and
distinctly present with them in person and in body, and was not transformed
into bread and wine. Had He become the bread and wine itself, He could not have
remained distinctly present before them in body and in person.
It is therefore clear that the bread and
wine were symbols, meaning: My grace and My perfections have been given you,
and since you have partaken of this manifold grace, you have attained
everlasting life and received your share and portion of the heavenly
sustenance.
–
22 –
The Miracles of Christ
Question: Certain miracles have been
attributed to Christ. Should these accounts be taken literally or do they have
other meanings? For it has been established through sound investigation that
the inherent nature of each thing does not change, that all created things are
subject to a universal law and organization from which they cannot deviate, and
that hence nothing can possibly violate that universal law.
Answer: The Manifestations of God are
sources of miraculous deeds and marvellous signs. Any difficult or impossible
matter is to Them possible and permitted. For They show forth extraordinary
feats through an extraordinary power, and They influence the world of nature
through a power that transcends nature. From each one of Them, marvellous
things have appeared.
But in the Sacred Scriptures a special
terminology is used, and in the sight of the Manifestations of God these
marvels and miracles are of no importance, so much so that They do not even
wish them to be mentioned. For even if these miracles were considered the
greatest of proofs, they would constitute a clear evidence only for those who
were present when they took place, not for those who were absent.
For example, were a non-believing seeker to
be told of the miracles of Moses and Christ, he would deny them and say:
“Miracles have also long been ascribed to certain idols by the testimony of a
multitude and recorded in books. Thus the Brahmans have compiled an entire book
regarding the miracles of Brahma.” The seeker would then ask: “How can we know
that the Jews and the Christians speak the truth and that the Brahmans lie? For
both are traditions, both are widely attested, and both have been recorded in a
book. Each can be viewed as plausible or implausible, as with every other
account: If one is true, both must be true; if one is accepted, both must be
accepted.” Therefore, miracles cannot be a conclusive proof, for even if they
are valid proofs for those who were present, they fail to convince those who
were not.
However, in the day of God’s Manifestation,
they that are endued with insight will find all things pertaining to Him to be
miraculous. For these things are distinguished above all else, and this
distinction is in itself an absolute miracle. Consider how Christ, alone and
single-handed, with no helper or protector, with no legions or armies, and with
the utmost meekness, raised aloft the banner of God before all the peoples of
the world; how He withstood them; and how at last He subdued them all, even
though outwardly He was crucified. Now, this is an absolute miracle which can
in no wise be denied. Indeed, the truth of Christ stands in no need of further
proof.
These outward miracles are of no importance
to the followers of truth. For example, if a blind man is made to see, in the
end he will again lose his sight, for he will die and be deprived of all his
senses and faculties. Thus, causing the blind to see is of no lasting
importance, since the faculty of sight is bound to be lost again in the end.
And if a dead body be revived, what is gained thereby, since it must die again?
What is important is to bestow true insight and everlasting life, that is, a
spiritual and divine life; for this material life will not endure and its
existence is tantamount to non-existence. Even as Christ said in reply to one
of His disciples: “let the dead bury their dead”; for “That which is born of
the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.”[83]
Consider that Christ reckoned as dead those
who were nonetheless outwardly and physically alive; for true life is life
eternal and true existence is spiritual existence. Thus if the Sacred
Scriptures speak of raising the dead, the meaning is that they attained
everlasting life; if they say that one who was blind was made to see, the
meaning of this seeing is true insight; if they say that one who was deaf was
made to hear, the meaning is that he acquired an inner ear and attained
spiritual hearing. This is established by the very text of the Gospel where
Christ says that they are like those of whom Isaiah once said, They have eyes
and see not, they have ears and hear not; and I heal them.[84]
Our meaning is not that the Manifestations
of God are unable to perform miracles, for this indeed lies within Their power.
But that which is of import and consequence in Their eyes is inner sight,
spiritual hearing, and eternal life. Thus, wherever it is recorded in the
Sacred Scriptures that such a one was blind and was made to see, the meaning is
that he was inwardly blind and gained spiritual insight, or that he was
ignorant and found knowledge, or was heedless and became aware, or was earthly
and became heavenly.
As this inner sight, hearing, life, and
healing are eternal, so are they truly important. Otherwise, what importance,
worth, and value can mere animal life and powers possess? Even as an idle
fancy, in a few days it will pass. For instance, if an unlit lamp is lighted,
it will be extinguished again, but the light of the sun always shines
resplendent, and this is what is important.
–
23 –
The Resurrection of Christ
Question: What is the meaning of Christ’s
resurrection after three days?
Answer: The resurrection of the Manifestations
of God is not of the body. All that pertains to Them—all Their states and
conditions, all that They do, found, teach, interpret, illustrate, and
instruct—is of a mystical and spiritual character and does not belong to the
realm of materiality.
Such is the case of Christ’s coming from
heaven. It has been explicitly stated in numerous passages of the Gospel that
the Son of man came down from heaven, or is in heaven, or will go up to heaven.
Thus in John 6:38 it is said: “For I came down from heaven”, and in John 6:42
it is recorded: “And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose
father and mother we know? how is it then that he saith, I came down from
heaven?”, and in John 3:13 it is stated: “And no man hath ascended up to
heaven, but He that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in
heaven.”
Consider how it is said that the Son of man
is in heaven, even though at that time Christ was dwelling upon the earth.
Consider likewise that it explicitly says that Christ came from heaven,
although He came from the womb of Mary and His body was born of her. It is
therefore clear that the assertion that the Son of man came down from heaven
has a mystical rather than a literal meaning, and is a spiritual rather than a
material event. The meaning is that though in appearance Christ was born of the
womb of Mary, yet in reality He came from heaven, the seat of the Sun of Truth
that shines in the divine realm of the supernal Kingdom. And since it is
established that Christ came from the spiritual heaven of the divine Kingdom,
His disappearance into the earth for three days must also have a mystical
rather than a literal meaning. In the same manner, His resurrection from the
bosom of the earth is a mystical matter and expresses a spiritual rather than a
material condition. And His ascension to heaven, likewise, is spiritual and not
material in nature.
Aside from this, it has been established by
science that the material heaven is a limitless space, void and empty, wherein
countless stars and planets move.
We explain, therefore, the meaning of
Christ’s resurrection in the following way: After the martyrdom of Christ, the
Apostles were perplexed and dismayed. The reality of Christ, which consists in
His teachings, His bounties, His perfections, and His spiritual power, was
hidden and concealed for two or three days after His martyrdom, and had no
outward appearance or manifestation—indeed, it was as though it were entirely
lost. For those who truly believed were few in number, and even those few were
perplexed and dismayed. The Cause of Christ was thus as a lifeless body. After
three days the Apostles became firm and steadfast, arose to aid the Cause of
Christ, resolved to promote the divine teachings and practise their Lord’s admonitions,
and endeavoured to serve Him. Then did the reality of Christ become
resplendent, His grace shine forth, His religion find new life, and His
teachings and admonitions become manifest and visible. In other words, the
Cause of Christ, which was like unto a lifeless body, was quickened to life and
surrounded by the grace of the Holy Spirit.
Such is the meaning of the resurrection of
Christ, and this was a true resurrection. But as the clergy did not grasp the
meaning of the Gospels and did not comprehend this mystery, it has been claimed
that religion is opposed to science, for among other things the ascension of
Christ in a physical body to the material heavens is contrary to the
mathematical sciences. But when the truth of this matter is clarified and this
symbol is explained, it is in no way contradicted by science but rather
affirmed by both science and reason.
–
24 –
The Descent of the Holy
Spirit upon the Apostles
Question: It is recorded in the Gospels
that the Holy Spirit descended upon the Apostles. What was the manner and
meaning of this descent?
Answer: The descent of the Holy Spirit is
not like the entrance of air into the human body. It is a metaphor and an
analogy rather than a literal image or account. That which is intended is like
the descent of the sun into a mirror, that is, when its splendour is reflected
therein.
After the death of Christ the Apostles were
troubled and diverged in their thoughts and opinions; later they became
steadfast and united. At Pentecost they gathered together, detached themselves
from the world, forsook their own desires, renounced all earthly comfort and
happiness, sacrificed body and soul to their Beloved, left their homes, took
leave of all their cares and belongings, and even forgot their own existence.
Then was divine assistance vouchsafed and the power of the Holy Spirit
manifested. The spirituality of Christ triumphed and the love of God took hold.
On that day they received divine confirmations, and each departed in a different
direction to teach the Cause of God and unloosed his tongue to set forth the
proofs and testimonies.
Thus the descent of the Holy Spirit means
that the Apostles were attracted by the messianic Spirit, attained constancy
and steadfastness, found a new life through the spirit of God’s love, and saw
Christ to be their ever-living helper and protector. They were mere drops and
became the ocean; they were feeble gnats and became soaring eagles; they were
all weakness and became endowed with strength. They were like mirrors that are
turned towards the sun: It is certain that the rays and the effulgence of the
sun will be reflected therein.
–
25 –
The Holy Spirit
Question: What is meant by “the Holy
Spirit”?
Answer: By “the Holy Spirit” is meant the
outpouring grace of God and the effulgent rays that emanate from His
Manifestation. Thus Christ was the focal centre of the rays of the Sun of
Truth, and from this mighty centre—the reality of Christ—the grace of God shone
upon the other mirrors which were the realities of the Apostles.
The descent of the Holy Spirit upon the
Apostles means that that glorious and divine grace cast its light and splendour
upon their realities. For otherwise egress and regress, descent and inherence
are characteristics of bodies and not of spirits—that is, egress and inherence
pertain only to sensible realities, not to intelligible subtleties; and
intelligible realities, such as reason, love, knowledge, imagination, and
thought, do not enter, exit, or inhere, but rather denote relationships.
For example, knowledge, which is a form
acquired by the mind, is an intelligible thing, and to speak of entering into
the mind or exiting from it is absurd. Rather, it is a relationship of
acquisition, even as images are reflected in a mirror.
Thus, as it is evident and established that
intelligible realities do not enter or inhere, it follows that it is in no wise
possible for the Holy Spirit to ascend, descend, enter, exit, commingle, or
inhere. At most it appears as the sun appears in a mirror.
Moreover, in certain passages of the Sacred
Scriptures where allusion is made to the Spirit, a specific person is intended,
as it is conventionally said in speech and conversation that such-and-such a
person is spirit personified, or is the embodiment of mercy and generosity. In
this case the focus is not upon the lamp but upon the light.
For instance, in reference to the Promised
One that must come after Christ, it is said in John 16:12: “I have yet many
things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when he, the
Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth: for he shall not
speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak.”
Now consider carefully that the words “for
he shall not speak of himself; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he
speak” clearly imply that the Spirit of truth is embodied in a Man Who has a
soul, Who has ears to hear and a tongue to speak. Likewise Christ is called the
“Spirit of God”, in the same way that we speak of the light and yet mean both
the light and the lamp.
–
26 –
The Second Coming of Christ
and the Day of Judgement
It is recorded in the Sacred Scriptures
that Christ will return and that His return is conditioned upon the fulfilment
of certain signs: When He returns, He will be attended by those signs. Among
them: “The sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and
the stars shall fall from heaven.” At that time “all the tribes of the earth”
shall “mourn” and lament, and “the sign of the Son of man” shall appear “in
heaven”, “and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with
power and great glory”.[85] Bahá’u’lláh has provided a
detailed interpretation of these verses in the Kitáb-i-Íqán, and it need not be
repeated here. Refer to it and you will grasp their meaning.[86]
Now, I would like in turn to say a further
word on this subject, which is the following. The first coming of Christ was
also from heaven, as has been explicitly stated in the Gospel. Even Christ
Himself says that the Son of man came down from heaven, and the Son of man is
in heaven; and no man hath ascended up to heaven but He that came down from
heaven.[87] Thus it is admitted by all
that Christ came down from heaven, whereas to outward seeming He came from the
womb of Mary. Thus it is admitted by all that Christ came down from heaven,
whereas to outward seeming He came from the womb of Mary.
Now, just as He came the first time in
appearance from the womb but in reality from heaven, so will He come the second
time in appearance from the womb but in reality from heaven. The conditions
that have been recorded in the Gospel for the second coming of Christ are
indeed the same as had been specified for His first coming, as was explained
before.
The Book of Isaiah announces that the
Messiah will conquer the East and the West, that all the nations of the earth
will gather under His shadow, that His kingdom will be established, that He
will come from an unknown place, that the sinners will be judged, and that
justice will prevail to such a degree that the wolf and the lamb, the leopard
and the kid, the sucking child and the asp will all gather at one spring, in
one meadow, and in one abode. The first coming was also subject to these
conditions, although none of them came to pass outwardly. Thus the Jews
cavilled at Christ, and—God forbid!—called Him a monster,[88] regarded Him as the
destroyer of the edifice of God and the breaker of the Sabbath and the Law, and
sentenced Him to death. Now, each and every one of these conditions had an
inner meaning, but the Jews failed to understand and were therefore veiled from
recognizing Him.
The second coming of Christ follows a
similar pattern. All the signs and conditions that have been indicated have
inner meanings and are not to be taken literally. For otherwise it is said,
among other things, that the stars will fall upon the earth. Yet the stars are
endless and innumerable, and modern mathematicians have established and proven
that the mass of the sun is approximately one and a half million times greater
than that of the earth, and that each one of the fixed stars is a thousand
times larger than the sun. If these stars were to fall upon the surface of the
earth, how could there be room for them? It would be as though a thousand
million mountains as mighty as the Himalayas were to fall upon a grain of
mustard seed. Such a thing is, by reason and by science (and indeed as a matter
of simple common sense), utterly impossible. And yet even more astonishing is
that Christ said: Perchance I shall come when you are sleeping, for the coming
of the Son of man is like the coming of a thief.[89] Perhaps the thief will be in
the house and the owner will be unaware.
It is therefore clear and evident that
these signs have inner meanings and should not be taken literally. These
meanings have been fully explained in the Kitáb-i-Íqán: Refer to it.
–
27 –
The Trinity
Question: What is the meaning of the
Trinity and of its three Persons?
Answer: The reality of the Divinity is
sanctified and exalted beyond the comprehension of all created things, can in
no wise be imagined by mortal mind and understanding, and transcends all human
conception. That reality admits of no division, for division and multiplicity
are among the characteristics of created and hence contingent things, and not
accidents impinging upon the Necessary Being.
The reality of the Divinity is sanctified
above singleness, then how much more above plurality. For that divine reality
to descend into stations and degrees would be tantamount to deficiency,
contrary to perfection, and utterly impossible. It has ever been, and will ever
remain, in the loftiest heights of sanctity and purity. All that is mentioned
regarding the manifestation and revelation of God pertains to the effulgence of
His light and not to a descent into the degrees of existence.
God is pure perfection and the creation is
absolute imperfection. For God to descend into the degrees of existence would
be the greatest of imperfections; rather, His manifestation, dawning, and
effulgence are even as the appearance of the sun in a clear, bright, and
polished mirror.
All created things are resplendent signs of
God. For instance, the rays of the sun shine upon all earthly things, yet the
light that falls upon the plains, the mountains, the trees and fruits is only
in such measure as to make them visible, to ensure their growth, and to cause
them to attain the object of their existence. The Perfect Man, however, is even
as a clear mirror in which the Sun of Truth is revealed and manifested in the
fullness of its attributes and perfections. Thus the reality of Christ was a
bright and polished mirror of the greatest purity and clarity. The Sun of
Truth, the Essence of the Divinity, appeared in that mirror and manifested its
light and heat therein, yet it did not descend from the heights of holiness and
the heaven of sanctity to reside within it. No, it continues to abide in its
loftiness and sublimity, but has been revealed and manifested in the mirror in
all its beauty and perfection.
Now, if we were to say that we have beheld
the Sun in two mirrors—one Christ and the other the Holy Spirit—or, in other
words, that we have seen three Suns—one in heaven and two upon the earth—we
would be speaking the truth. And if we were to say that there is only one Sun,
that it is absolute singleness, and that it has no peer or partner, we would
again be speaking the truth.
The purport of our words is that the
reality of Christ was a clear mirror wherein the Sun of Truth—that is, the
divine Essence—appeared and shone forth with infinite perfections and
attributes. It is not that the Sun, which is the Essence of the Divinity, was
ever divided or multiplied—for it remains one—but it became manifest in the
mirror. That is why Christ said, “The Father is in the Son”, meaning that that
Sun is manifest and visible in this mirror.
The Holy Spirit is the outpouring grace of
God which was revealed and manifested in the reality of Christ. Prophethood is
the station of the heart of Christ, and the Holy Spirit is the station of His
spirit. It is thus evident and established that the Essence of the Divinity is
absolute oneness and has no peer, equal, or likeness.
This is the true meaning of the three
Persons of the Trinity. Otherwise, the foundations of the religion of God would
rest upon an illogical proposition which no mind could ever conceive, and how
could the mind be required to believe a thing which it cannot conceive? Such a
thing could not be grasped by human reason—how much less be clothed in an
intelligible form—but would remain sheer fancy.
Now, this explanation clarifies the
meaning of the three Persons of the Trinity and establishes at the same time
the oneness of God.
–
28 –
The Pre-existence of Christ
Question: What is the meaning of the verse
in the Gospel of John: “And now, O Father, glorify thou me with Thine own self
with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was.”[90]
Answer: Pre-existence is of two kinds. One
is essential pre-existence, which is not preceded by a cause but which exists
in itself. For example, the sun shines in itself and does not depend on the
radiance of the other stars for its light. This is called essential light. But
the light of the moon is derived from the sun, for the moon is in need of the
sun for its radiance. Thus, with respect to light, the sun is the cause and the
moon the effect. The former is ancient, antecedent, and prior, while the latter
is preceded by something else.
The second kind of pre-existence is
temporal pre-existence, which has no beginning. The transcendent Word of God is
sanctified beyond time. The past, the present, and the future are all equal in
relation to God. Yesterday, today, and tomorrow do not exist in the sun.
There is likewise precedence with regard to
honour and distinction; that is, the most distinctive precedes the distinctive.
Thus the reality of Christ, Who is the Word of God, undoubtedly precedes all
created things in essence, in attributes, and in distinction. Before appearing
in human form, the Word of God was in a state of utmost sanctity and glory,
abiding in perfect beauty and splendour in the height of its majesty. When,
through the wisdom of the Most High, that Word shed its light from the pinnacle
of glory upon the corporeal world, it was assaulted through the flesh. Thus it
fell into the hands of the Jews, became the captive of the ignorant and the
unjust, and was at last crucified. That is why He called upon God, saying:
Release Me from the bondage of the corporeal realm and deliver Me from this
cage, that I may ascend to the heights of greatness and majesty, regain the
former sanctity and glory which I enjoyed before inhabiting the world of the
flesh, rejoice in the everlasting dominion, and wing My flight to My true
abode, the placeless realm of the unseen Kingdom.
As you have observed, after His ascension
the greatness and glory of Christ was established both in the realm of the
hearts and across the reaches of the earth, even unto the very dust itself. So
long as He dwelt in the corporeal world, He was despised and reviled by the
weakest nation on the earth, the Jews, who saw it fit that a crown of thorns be
placed upon His blessed brow. But after His ascension the gem-studded crowns of
all the kings became humble and submissive before that crown of thorns.
Behold the glory that the Word of God attained
even in this world!
–
29 –
Sin and Atonement
Question: In 1 Corinthians 15:22 it is
written: “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.”
What is the meaning of these words?
Answer: Know that there are two natures in
man: the material and the spiritual. The material nature is inherited from
Adam, while the spiritual nature is inherited from the reality of the Word of
God, which is the spirituality of Christ. The material nature is born of Adam,
but the spiritual nature is born of the grace of the Holy Spirit. The material
nature is the source of every imperfection, and the spiritual nature is the
source of all perfection.
Christ sacrificed Himself so that mankind
might be freed from the imperfections of the material nature and endowed with
the virtues of the spiritual nature. This spiritual nature, which has come to
exist through the grace of the divine Reality, is the sum of all perfections
and proceeds from the breath of the Holy Spirit. It is the divine perfections;
it is light, spirituality, guidance, exaltation, high-mindedness, justice,
love, generosity, kindness to all, and charitable deeds: It is life upon life.
This spiritual nature is an effulgence of the splendours of the Sun of Truth.
Christ is the focal centre of the Holy
Spirit; He is born of the Holy Spirit; He has been raised up by the Holy
Spirit; He descends from the Holy Spirit—that is, His Reality does not proceed
from the lineage of Adam but is born of the Holy Spirit. The meaning of 1
Corinthians 15:22 where it says: “as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall
all be made alive” is therefore as follows: Adam is commonly referred to as the
“father of man”; that is, He is the cause of the material life of mankind and
holds the position of material fatherhood. He is a living, though not a
life-giving, soul, whereas Christ is the cause of the spiritual life of man,
and with regard to the spirit He holds the position of spiritual fatherhood.
Adam is a living soul; Christ is a life-giving spirit.
In this material world, man is subject to
the force of instinctual desires, of which sin is the inevitable consequence,
for these desires are not bound by the laws of justice and righteousness. The
body of man is a prisoner of nature and will act in accordance with whatsoever
nature dictates. It follows that sins—such as wrathfulness, envy,
contentiousness, greed, avarice, ignorance, rancour, corruption, pride, and
cruelty—must exist in the material world. All these bestial attributes exist in
the nature of man. A man who has been deprived of spiritual education is even
as an animal, like those inhabitants of Africa whose actions, manners, and
morals are purely instinctual and who act according to the dictates of nature,
to the point of rending and eating one another. Thus it becomes evident that
the material world of man is a world of sin, and that on this plane man is
indistinguishable from the animal.
All sin is prompted by the dictates of
nature. These dictates of nature, which are among the hallmarks of corporeal
existence, are not sins with respect to the animal but are sins with regard to
man. The animal is the source of imperfections such as anger, lust, envy,
greed, cruelty, and pride. All these blameworthy qualities are found in the
nature of the animal, and do not constitute sins with regard to the animal,
whereas they are sins with regard to man.
Adam is the cause of man’s material life,
but the reality of Christ, that is, the Word of God, is the cause of his
spiritual life. It is a life-giving spirit, meaning that all the imperfections
imposed by the material life of man are, through the instruction and guidance
of that Essence of detachment, transmuted into human perfections. Therefore,
Christ was a life-giving spirit and the cause of the spiritual life of all
mankind.
Adam was the cause of material life, and
since the material world of man is the realm of imperfections, and since
imperfection is tantamount to death, Paul compared the former to the latter.
But the majority of the Christians believe
that Adam sinned and transgressed by eating from the forbidden tree, that the
dire and disastrous consequences of this transgression were inherited for all
time by His descendants, and that Adam has thus become the cause of the death
of man. This explanation is irrational and clearly mistaken, for it implies
that all men, even the Prophets and Messengers of God, through no fault or sin
of their own, and for no other reason than their descent from Adam, became guilty
sinners and suffered the torments of hell until the day of Christ’s sacrifice.
This would be far from the justice of God. If Adam was a sinner, what was the
sin of Abraham? What was the fault of Isaac and of Joseph? What was the
transgression of Moses?
But Christ, Who was the Word of God,
sacrificed Himself. This has two meanings—an outward meaning and a true
meaning. The outward meaning is this: Since Christ intended to promote a Cause
that entailed the education of the human race, the quickening of the children
of men, and the enlightenment of all humanity, and since promoting such a
mighty Cause—a Cause that would antagonize all the peoples of the earth and
withstand the opposition of every nation and government—was bound to bring
about the spilling of His blood and to lead to His crucifixion and death,
therefore at the moment He revealed His mission He offered up His life,
welcomed the cross as His throne, regarded every wound as a balm and every
poison as sweetest honey, and arose to instruct and guide the people. That is,
He sacrificed Himself that He might bestow the spirit of life, and perished in
body that He might quicken others in spirit.
However, the second meaning of sacrifice is this: Christ was like a
seed, and this seed sacrificed its form so that the tree might grow and
develop. Although the form of the seed was destroyed, its reality manifested
itself, in perfect majesty and beauty, in the outward form of the tree.
The station of Christ was that of absolute
perfection. Those divine perfections shone even as the sun upon all believing
souls, and the outpourings of that light became manifest and resplendent in
their realities. That is why He says: “I am the bread which came down from
heaven; whosoever shall eat of this bread will not die”;[91] that is, whosoever partakes
of this divine sustenance will gain eternal life. Thus, whoever partook of this
grace and acquired a share of these perfections found eternal life, and whoever
sought illumination from His ancient grace was delivered from the darkness of
error and illumined by the light of guidance.
The form of the seed was sacrificed for
the tree, but its perfections were revealed and manifested by virtue of this
sacrifice: For the tree, its branches, its leaves, and its blossoms were latent
and hidden within the seed, but when the form of the seed was sacrificed, its
perfections were fully manifested in the leaves, blossoms, and fruit.
–
30 –
Adam and Eve
Question: What is the truth of the story of
Adam and His eating from the tree?
Answer: It is recorded in the Torah that
God placed Adam in the Garden of Eden to work and tend it, and said to Him:
“Eat freely of every tree of the garden, save for the tree of good and evil,
for if thou wert to eat thereof thou wouldst surely die.”[92] Then it is said that God
caused Adam to sleep, took a bone from His ribs, and created a woman to be His
companion. Further on it is said that the serpent tempted the woman to eat of
the tree, saying: “God has forbidden you to eat from the tree, that your eyes
may not be opened and that you may not discern good from evil.”[93] Then Eve ate from the tree
and gave unto Adam, who also ate. Whereupon their eyes were opened, they found
themselves naked, and they covered their nakedness with leaves. God then
reproached them, saying to Adam: “Hast Thou eaten of the forbidden tree?” Adam
answered: “Eve tempted Me.” God then reproved Eve, who said: “The serpent
tempted me.” For this the serpent was cursed, and enmity was established
between the serpent and Eve and between their descendants. And God said: “The
man is become like unto Us, knowing good and evil. Perhaps He will eat of the
tree of life and live forever.” So God guarded the tree of life.[94]
If we were to take this account according
to the literal meaning of the words as indicated by their common usage, it
would indeed be exceedingly strange, and human minds would be excused from
accepting, affirming, or imagining it. For such elaborate arrangements and
details, such statements and reproaches would be implausible even coming from
an intelligent person, let alone from the Divinity Himself, Who has arranged
this infinite universe in the most perfect form and arrayed its countless
beings in the utmost order, soundness, and perfection.
One must pause awhile to reflect: If the
outward meaning of this account were to be attributed to a wise man, all men of
wisdom would assuredly deny it, arguing that such a scheme and arrangement
could not possibly have proceeded from such a person. The account of Adam and
Eve, their eating from the tree, and their expulsion from Paradise are
therefore symbols and divine mysteries. They have all-embracing meanings and
marvellous interpretations, but only the intimates of the divine mysteries and
the well-favoured of the all-sufficing Lord are aware of the true significance
of these symbols.
These verses of the Torah have therefore
numerous meanings. We will explain one of them and will say that by “Adam” is
meant the spirit of Adam and by “Eve” is meant His self. For in certain
passages of the Sacred Scriptures where women are mentioned, the intended
meaning is the human self. By “the tree of good and evil” is meant the material
world, for the heavenly realm of the spirit is pure goodness and absolute
radiance, but in the material world light and darkness, good and evil, and all
manner of opposing realities are to be found.
The meaning of the serpent is attachment to
the material world. This attachment of the spirit to the material world led to
the banishment of the self and spirit of Adam from the realm of freedom to the
world of bondage and caused Him to turn from the kingdom of Divine Unity to the
world of human existence. When once the self and spirit of Adam entered the
material world, He departed from the paradise of freedom and descended into the
realm of bondage. He had abided in the heights of sanctity and absolute
goodness, and set foot thereafter in the world of good and evil.
By “the tree of life” is meant the highest
degree of the world of existence, that is, the station of the Word of God and
His universal Manifestation. That station was indeed well guarded, until it
appeared and shone forth in the supreme revelation of His universal
Manifestation. For the station of Adam, with regard to the appearance and
manifestation of the divine perfections, was that of the embryo; the station of
Christ was that of coming of age and maturation; and the dawning of the Most
Great Luminary[95] was the station of the
perfection of the essence and the attributes. That is why in the all-highest
Paradise the tree of life alludes to the focal centre of absolute sanctity and
purity, that is, the universal Manifestation of God. For from the days of Adam
until the time of Christ there was little mention of life eternal and of the
all-embracing perfections of the Kingdom on high. This tree of life alludes to
the station of the reality of Christ: It was planted in His Dispensation and
adorned with everlasting fruits.
Now consider how closely this
interpretation conforms to reality: For when the spirit and the self of Adam
became attached to the material world, they passed from the realm of freedom
into the realm of bondage; this condition was perpetuated with each succeeding
generation, and this attachment of spirit and self to the material world—which
is sin—was inherited by His descendants. This attachment is the serpent which
will forever be in the midst of, and at enmity with, the spirits of the
descendants of Adam, for attachment to the world has become the cause of the
bondage of the spirits. This bondage is that sin which has been transmitted
from Adam to His descendants, for it has deprived men of recognizing their
essential spirituality and attaining to exalted stations.
When the holy breaths of Christ and the
sanctified lights of the Most Great Luminary were spread abroad, human
realities—that is, those souls who turned towards the Word of God and partook
of His manifold grace—were saved from this attachment and sin, were granted
eternal life, were delivered from the chains of bondage, and entered the realm
of freedom. They were purged of earthly vices and endowed with heavenly
virtues. This is the meaning of Christ’s words that I gave My blood for the
life of the world.[96] That is, I chose to bear all
these trials, afflictions, and calamities, even the most great martyrdom, to
attain this ultimate objective and to ensure the remission of sins—that is, the
detachment of spirits from the material world and their attraction to the
divine realm—that souls may arise who will be the very essence of guidance and
the manifestations of the perfections of the Kingdom on high.
Note that if these words were taken
literally, as imagined by the people of the Book,[97] it would be sheer injustice
and absolute predestination. If Adam sinned in approaching the forbidden tree,
what then was the sin of glorious Abraham, the Friend of God, and the error of
Moses, Who conversed with God? What was the offence of Noah the Prophet and the
transgression of truth-speaking Joseph? What was the fault of the Prophets of
God and the failure of John the Chaste? Would divine justice have suffered
these luminous Manifestations to endure, by reason of Adam’s sin, the torment
of hell until such time as Christ should come and by His sacrifice rescue them
from the nethermost fire? Such a notion is beyond the pale of every rule and
principle, and no rational person can ever accept it.
Rather, the meaning is that which was
already mentioned: Adam is the spirit of Adam and Eve His self; the tree is the
material world and the serpent is attachment to it. This attachment, which is
sin, has been transmitted to the descendants of Adam. Through the breaths of
holiness, Christ rescued souls from this attachment and delivered them from
this sin.
This sin in Adam, moreover, is relative to
His station: Although this worldly attachment produced substantial results, yet
in relation to attachment to the spiritual realm it is nonetheless regarded as
a sin, and the truth of the saying, “The good deeds of the righteous are the
sins of the near ones” is established. Again, it is like the power of the body,
which is imperfect in relation to the power of the spirit—indeed, it is sheer
weakness in comparison. Likewise, material life, compared to eternal existence
and the life of the Kingdom, is regarded as death. Thus Christ referred to this
material life as death and said, “let the dead bury their dead”.[98] Although those souls
enjoyed material life, yet in His eyes that life was even as death.
This is but one of the meanings of the
biblical account of Adam. Reflect, that you may discover the others.
– 31
–
Blasphemy against the Holy
Spirit
Question: “All manner of sin and blasphemy
shall be forgiven unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not
be forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it
shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall
not be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in the world to come.”[99]
Answer: The sanctified realities of the
Manifestations of God have two spiritual stations: One is that of the state of
divine manifestation, which can be compared to the orb of the sun, and the
other is that of radiance and revelation, which may be likened to the divine
light and perfections—the Holy Spirit. For the Holy Spirit is the manifold
grace and perfections of God, and these divine perfections are even as the rays
and heat of the sun. Now, the sun is the sun by virtue of its effulgent rays;
without these rays it would not be the sun. If the perfections of God were not
revealed and manifested in Jesus, He would not be Christ. He is a Manifestation
of God precisely because the divine perfections are revealed in Him. The
Prophets of God are Manifestations, and the divine perfections—that is, the
Holy Spirit—are that which is manifested in Them.
If a soul distances himself from the
Manifestation, he may yet be awakened, for he may have failed to know Him and
to recognize Him as the Embodiment of the divine perfections. But if he loathes
the divine perfections themselves, which are the Holy Spirit, this shows that,
bat-like, he is a hater of the light.
This hatred of the light itself is
irremediable and unforgivable; that is, it is impossible for such a soul to
draw near to God. This lamp here is a lamp because of its light; without the
light it would not be a lamp. A soul that abhors the light of the lamp is, as
it were, blind and cannot perceive the light, and this blindness is the cause
of eternal deprivation.
It is evident that souls receive grace from
the outpourings of the Holy Spirit which are apparent in the Manifestations of
God, and not from the individual personality of the Manifestation. It follows
that if a soul fails to partake of the outpourings of the Holy Spirit, it
remains deprived of God’s grace, and this deprivation itself is equivalent to the
denial of divine forgiveness.
That is why there have been many souls who
opposed the Manifestations of God, not realizing that They were Manifestations,
but who became Their friends once they had recognized Them. Thus, enmity
towards the Manifestation of God was not the cause of eternal deprivation, for
they were enemies of the candleholder and knew not that it was the seat of
God’s effulgent light. They were not the enemies of the light itself, and once
they understood that the candleholder was the seat of the light, they became
true friends.
Our meaning is that remoteness from the
candleholder is not the cause of eternal deprivation, for one may yet be
awakened and guided aright, but that enmity towards the light itself is the
cause of eternal deprivation and has no remedy.
–
32 –
“Many Are Called, but Few Are
Chosen”
Question: Christ says in the Gospel: “many
are called, but few are chosen”,[100] and in the Qur’án it is
written: “He singleth out for His mercy whomsoever He pleaseth.”[101] What is the wisdom of this?
Answer: Know that the order and perfection
of the universe require that existence should appear in countless forms.
Created things cannot therefore be realized in a single degree, station,
manner, kind, or species: Differences of degree, distinctions in form, and a
multiplicity of kinds and species are inevitable. So there must necessarily be
mineral, vegetable, animal, and human kingdoms; for through man alone the world
of existence could not be adequately arranged, adorned, organized, and
perfected. By the same token, with the animals, plants, or minerals alone, this
world would not possess such a wondrous appearance, sound arrangement, and
subtle adornment: There must be differences of degrees and stations, of kinds
and species, for existence to shine forth with the utmost perfection.
For example, if this tree were to become
entirely fruit, the perfections of the vegetable kingdom could not be attained,
for leaves, blossoms, and fruit are all needed for the tree to appear in the
utmost beauty and perfection.
Consider likewise the body of man, which
must of necessity be composed of different parts, limbs, and organs. The beauty
and perfection of the human body require the existence of the ear, the eye, the
brain, and even the nails and hair: If man were all brain, eyes, or ears, this
would be tantamount to imperfection. So the absence of hair, eyelashes, teeth,
and nails is imperfection itself, for even though in comparison with the eyes
the latter are insentient and resemble the mineral and the plant, yet their
absence in the body of man is most disagreeable and displeasing.
Now, so long as the degrees of created
things are different, some will naturally rank above the others. Thus, since
the election of certain creatures, such as man, for the highest degree; the
maintenance of others, such as plants, in the middle degree; and the relegation
of yet others, such as minerals, to the lowest degree are each and all due to
the divine will and purpose, it follows that the singling out of man for the
highest degree is through the grace of God, and that the differences among men with
regard to spiritual attainments and heavenly perfections are likewise due to
the choice of the All-Merciful. For faith, which is life eternal, is a token of
grace and not the result of justice. The flame of the fire of love, in this
world of earth and water, burns by the power of attraction and not through
human effort and striving, although through the latter one may indeed acquire
knowledge, learning, and other perfections. It is the light of the divine
Beauty, then, that must stir up and move the spirit through its attractive
power. Wherefore is it said: “many are called, but few are chosen”.[102]
As for material beings, they are not to be
blamed, judged, or held accountable for their own degrees and stations. Thus
the mineral, the plant, and the animal are each acceptable in their own degree,
but if they were to remain deficient in that degree they would be blameworthy,
the degree itself being wholly perfect.
Now, the differences among mankind are
twofold: One is a difference of degree, and this difference is not blameworthy.
The other is a difference with respect to faith and certitude, the absence of
which is blameworthy; for the soul must have fallen prey to its own lusts and
passions to have been deprived of this bounty and bereft of the attractive
power of the love of God. However praiseworthy and acceptable it may be in its
human degree, yet as it is deprived of the perfections of that degree, it has
become a source of deficiency and is held accountable for that reason.
–
33 –
The Return of the Prophets
Question: Will you explain the subject of
Return?
Answer: Bahá’u’lláh has set forth a lengthy
and detailed explanation of this matter in the Kitáb-i-Íqán.[103] Read it, and the truth of
this matter will become clear and manifest. But since you have raised the
question, a brief explanation will also be provided here.
We will preface our remarks with the text of
the Gospel. It is recorded therein that when John the son of Zacharias appeared
and announced unto the people the advent of the Kingdom of God, they asked him,
“Who art thou? Art thou the promised Messiah?” He replied, “I am not the
Messiah.” They then asked him, “Art thou Elias?” He replied, “I am not.”[104] These words clearly
establish that John the son of Zacharias was not the promised Elias.
But on the day of the transfiguration on
Mount Tabor, Christ explicitly said that John the son of Zacharias was the
promised Elias. In Mark 9:11 it is said: “And they asked Him, saying, Why say
the scribes that Elias must first come? And He answered and told them, Elias
verily cometh first, and restoreth all things; and how it is written of the Son
of man, that He must suffer many things, and be set at naught. But I say unto
you, That Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they
listed, as it is written of him.” And in Matthew 17:13 it is said: “Then the
disciples understood that He spake unto them of John the Baptist.”
Now, they asked John the Baptist, “Art thou
Elias?” and he answered, “I am not”, whereas it is said in the Gospel that John
was the promised Elias himself, and Christ clearly stated this as well. If John
was Elias, why did he say he was not, and if he was not Elias, why did Christ
say he was?
The reason is that we consider here not the
individuality of the person but the reality of his perfections—that is to say,
the very same perfections that Elias possessed were realized in John the
Baptist as well. Thus John the Baptist was the promised Elias. What is being
considered here is not the essence[105] but the attributes.
For example, last year there was a flower,
and this year there has also appeared a flower. When I say that the flower of
last year has returned, I do not mean that the same flower has returned with
the selfsame identity. But since this flower is endowed with the same
attributes as last year’s flower—as it possesses the same fragrance, delicacy,
colour, and form—it is said that last year’s flower has returned, and that this
is that same flower. Likewise, when spring comes we say that last year’s spring
has returned, since all that was found in the former is to be found again in
the latter. This is why Christ said, “Ye will witness all that came to pass in
the days of the former Prophets.”[106]
Let us give another illustration: Last
year’s seed was sown, branches and leaves appeared, blossoms and fruit came
forth, and in the end a new seed was produced. When this second seed is
planted, it will grow into a tree, and once more those leaves, blossoms,
branches, and fruit will return, and the former tree will once again appear. As
the beginning was a seed and the end likewise a seed, we say that the seed has
returned. When we consider the material substance of the tree, it is different,
but when we consider the blossoms, leaves, and fruit, the same fragrance,
taste, and delicacy are produced. Hence the perfection of the tree has returned
anew.
In the same way, if we consider the
individual, it is a different one, but if we consider the attributes and
perfections, the same have returned. Thus when Christ said, “This is Elias”, He
meant: This person is a manifestation of the grace, the perfections, the
qualities, the attributes, and the virtues of Elias. And when John the Baptist
said, “I am not Elias”, he meant, “I am not the same person as Elias.” Christ
considered their attributes, perfections, qualities, and virtues, and John
referred to his own substance and individuality. It is like this lamp: It was
here last night, tonight it is lit again, and tomorrow night it will shine as
well. When we say that tonight’s lamp is the same as last night’s and that it
has returned, we mean the light and not the oil, the wick, or the holder.
These considerations have been explained
at length in the Kitáb-i-Íqán.
–
34 –
Peter and the Papacy
Question: In the Gospel of Matthew Christ
says to Peter: “thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build My church”.[107] What is the meaning of this
verse?
Answer: This utterance of Christ is an
affirmation of Peter’s reply, when Christ asked: “Whom do ye believe Me to be?”
and Peter answered: “I believe that Thou art the Son of the living God.” Then
Christ said to him: “thou art Peter”[108]—since “Cephas” in Aramaic
means “rock”—“and upon this rock I will build my church”. For others, in answer
to Christ, had said that He was Elias, or John the Baptist, or Jeremiah, or one
of the Prophets.[109]
Christ meant, through metaphor and
allusion, to affirm the words of Peter. And so, since the latter’s name meant
“rock”, He said: “thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church”.
That is, your belief that Christ is the Son of the living God will become the
foundation of the religion of God, and upon this belief the foundation of the
church of God—which is the Law of God—shall be established.
As to the existence of Peter’s tomb in
Rome, it is doubtful and disputed; some say that it is in Antioch.
Moreover, let us measure the deeds of
certain popes against the religion of Christ. Christ, hungry and destitute,
subsisted on the herbs of the wilderness and would not consent to see any heart
saddened. The pope rides in a gilded carriage and passes his days in the utmost
majesty, occupied with such pleasures and pursuits as to surpass the opulence
and self-indulgence of all the kings of the earth.
Christ did not harm anyone, but certain
popes put many innocent souls to death. Refer to the history books. How much blood
have the popes spilled merely to secure their temporal authority! How many
thousands of servants of humanity, among them learned men who had discovered
the mysteries of the universe, have they tortured, imprisoned, and slain, all
for mere differences of opinion! How vehemently have they opposed the truth!
Consider the admonitions of Christ and
investigate the customs and conduct of the popes: Is there any resemblance
between the admonitions of the former and the administration of the latter? We
do not like to find fault, but the pages of the history of the Vatican are
indeed astounding. Our meaning is that the instructions of Christ are one thing
and the conduct of the papal government is quite another: They do not agree in
the slightest. See how many Protestants have been slain by order of the popes,
what wrongs and cruelties have been countenanced, what tortures and punishments
have been inflicted! Can the sweet fragrances of Christ be at all inhaled from
these actions? No, by the righteousness of God! Such people did not obey
Christ, while Saint Barbara, whose portrait is before us, obeyed Him, walked in
His path, and acted upon His admonitions.
Among the popes there have indeed been some
blessed souls who followed in the footsteps of Christ, particularly in the
early centuries of the Christian era when earthly means were lacking and
heaven-sent trials were severe. But when the means of temporal sovereignty were
secured, and worldly honour and prosperity were obtained, the papal government
entirely forgot Christ and occupied itself with earthly dominion and grandeur,
with material comforts and luxuries. It put people to death, opposed the
diffusion of learning, persecuted men of science, obstructed the light of
knowledge, and gave the order to slay and to pillage. Thousands of people, men
of science and learning and innocent souls, perished in the prisons of Rome.
With such ways and deeds, how can the claim of the vicarship of Christ be
accepted?
The Holy See has consistently opposed the
expansion of knowledge, to such a degree that in Europe it has come to be held
that religion is the enemy of science and that science is the destroyer of the
foundations of religion. Whereas the religion of God is the promoter of truth,
the establisher of science and learning, the supporter of knowledge, the civilizer
of the human race, the discoverer of the secrets of existence, and the
enlightener of the horizons of the world. How then could it oppose knowledge?
God forbid! On the contrary, in the sight of God knowledge is the greatest
human virtue and the noblest human perfection. To oppose knowledge is pure
ignorance, and he who abhors knowledge and learning is not a human being but a
mindless animal. For knowledge is light, life, felicity, perfection, and
beauty, and causes the soul to draw nigh to the divine threshold. It is the
honour and glory of the human realm and the greatest of God’s bounties.
Knowledge is identical to guidance, and ignorance is the essence of error.
Happy are those who spend their days in
the pursuit of knowledge, in the discovery of the secrets of the universe, and
in the meticulous investigation of truth! And woe to those who content
themselves with ignorance, who delight in thoughtless imitation, who have
fallen into the abyss of ignorance and unawareness, and who have thus wasted
their lives!
–
35 –
Free Will and Predestination
Question: When an action which someone will
perform becomes the object of God’s knowledge and is recorded in the “Guarded
Tablet” of destiny, is it possible to resist it?
Answer: The knowledge of a thing is not the
cause of its occurrence; for the essential knowledge of God encompasses the
realities of all things both before and after they come to exist, but it is not
the cause of their existence. This is an expression of the perfection of God.
As to the pronouncements which, through
divine revelation, have issued from the Prophets regarding the advent of the
Promised One of the Torah, these likewise were not the cause of Christ’s
appearance. But the hidden mysteries of the days to come were revealed to the
Prophets, who thus became acquainted with future events and who proclaimed them
in turn. This knowledge and proclamation were not the cause of the occurrence
of these events. For instance, tonight everyone knows that in seven hours the sun
will rise, but this common knowledge does not cause the appearance and rising
of the sun.
Likewise, God’s knowledge in the contingent
world does not produce the forms of things. Rather, that knowledge is freed
from the distinctions of past, present, and future, and is identical with the
realization of all things without being the cause of that realization.
In the same way, the record and mention of
a thing in the Scriptures is not the cause of its existence. The Prophets of
God were informed through divine revelation that certain events would come to
pass. For instance, through divine revelation they came to know that Christ
would be martyred, which they in turn proclaimed. Now, did their knowledge and
awareness cause the martyrdom of Christ? No: This knowledge is a sign of their
perfection and not the cause of His martyrdom.
Through astronomical calculations, the
mathematicians determine that at a certain time a solar or lunar eclipse will
occur. Surely this prediction is not the cause of the eclipse. This of course
is merely an analogy and not an exact image.
• • •
Part 3
On the Powers and Conditions
of the Manifestations of God
–
36 –
The Five Kinds of Spirit
Know that in general there are five kinds
of spirit. First is the vegetable spirit,[110] which is the power that
results from the composition and combination of the elements according to the
wisdom and decree of the Most High, and from their mutual arrangement as well
as their influence upon, and their interconnection with, other created things.
When these parts and elements are separated, the associated power of growth
likewise ceases to exist. So, to give an analogy, electricity results from the
composition of certain constituent parts, and as soon as these parts are
separated, the electrical force is immediately dissipated and lost. Such is the
vegetable spirit.
After this is the animal spirit, which also
results from the combination of elements that are brought together in a single
composition. But this composition is more complete, and when by the decree of
the almighty Lord it reaches a fuller degree of combination, the animal spirit,
which consists in the power of the senses, comes to exist. This power perceives
sensible realities—that which can be seen, heard, tasted, smelled, or touched.
After the separation and dissolution of these composed elements, this spirit
will also naturally cease to exist. It is like this lamp before you: When oil,
wick, and flame are brought together, light is produced; but when the oil is
exhausted, the wick consumed, and the constituent parts separated, the light
will also be extinguished and lost.
As to the human spirit, its likeness is
that of a glass and the bounty of the sun. That is, the body of man, which is
composed of the elements, is the most perfect form of composition and
combination, the soundest arrangement, the noblest composition, and the most
perfect of all existing things. It grows and develops through the animal
spirit. This perfect body can be compared to a mirror, and the human spirit to
the sun: If the glass is shattered or the mirror destroyed, no harm befalls the
outpouring grace of the sun, which continues unabated.
This spirit is the discovering power that
encompasses all things. All the wondrous signs, all the crafts and discoveries,
all the mighty undertakings and momentous historical events of which you are
aware, have been discovered by this spirit and brought forth from the invisible
realm into the visible plane through its spiritual power. Thus it abides upon
the earth and yet makes discoveries in the heavens, and deduces that which is
unknown from known and visible realities. For example, man is in this
hemisphere, but through the power of reason he discovers, as Columbus did,
another one—the Americas—which until then was unknown. His body is heavy, but
he flies through the air by means of vehicles of his own devising. His movement
is slow, but he journeys rapidly through East and West by the aid of the
devices which he has fashioned. In short, this power encompasses all things.
But this human spirit has two aspects: one
divine and one satanic—that is, it is capable of both the greatest perfection
and the greatest deficiency. Should it acquire virtues, it is the noblest of
all things; and should it acquire vices, it becomes the most vile.
As to the fourth degree of spirit, it is
the heavenly spirit, which is the spirit of faith and the outpouring grace of
the All-Merciful. This spirit proceeds from the breath of the Holy Spirit, and
through a power born of God it becomes the cause of everlasting life. It is
that power which makes the earthly soul heavenly and the imperfect man perfect.
It cleanses the impure, unlooses the tongue of the silent, sanctifies the
bondslaves of passion and desire, and confers knowledge upon the ignorant.
The fifth degree of spirit is the Holy
Spirit, which is the mediator between God and His creation. It is like a mirror
facing the sun: Just as a spotless mirror receives the rays of the sun and
reflects its bounty to others, so too is the Holy Spirit the mediator of the
light of holiness, which it conveys from the Sun of Truth to sanctified souls.
This Spirit is adorned with all the divine perfections. Whensoever it appears,
the world is revived, a new cycle is ushered in, and the body of humanity is
clothed in a fresh attire. It is like the spring: When it arrives, it
transports the world from one condition to another. For at the advent of
springtide the black earth, the fields, and the meadows become green and
verdant; flowers and sweet-scented herbs of every kind spring forth; trees are
endowed with a new life; wondrous fruits are produced; and a new cycle is
inaugurated.
It is the same with the manifestation of
the Holy Spirit: Whensoever it appears, it invests the world of humanity with a
new life and endows human realities with a new spirit. It clothes all existence
with a glorious attire, disperses the darkness of ignorance, and causes the
light of human perfections to shine resplendent. It is with such a power that
Christ renewed this cycle—whereupon the divine springtide pitched its tent,
with utmost vitality and grace, in the realm of humanity and perfumed the
senses of the enlightened souls with its life-giving breezes.
In the same way, the manifestation of
Bahá’u’lláh was a new springtide which appeared with the sweet savours of
holiness, with the hosts of everlasting life, and with a power born of the
celestial kingdom. He established the throne of God’s sovereignty in the
midmost heart of the world and, through the power of the Holy Spirit, revived
the souls and ushered in a new cycle.
–
37 –
The Connection between God
and His Manifestations
Question: What is the reality of the
Divinity and its connection to the Daysprings of Lordly splendour and the
Dawning-Places of the light of the All-Merciful?
Answer: Know that the reality of the
Divinity and the nature of the divine Essence is ineffable sanctity and
absolute holiness; that is, it is exalted above and sanctified beyond every
praise. All the attributes ascribed to the highest degrees of existence are,
with regard to this station, mere imagination. The Invisible and Inaccessible
can never be known; the absolute Essence can never be described. For the divine
Essence is an all-encompassing reality, and all created things are encompassed.
The all-encompassing must assuredly be greater than that which is encompassed,
and thus the latter can in no wise discover the former or comprehend its
reality. No matter how far human minds may advance, even attaining the highest
degree of human comprehension, the uttermost limit of this comprehension is to
behold the signs and attributes of God in the world of creation and not in the
realm of Divinity. For the essence and the attributes of the all-glorious Lord
are enshrined in the inaccessible heights of sanctity, and human minds and
understandings will never find a path to that station. “The way is barred, and
all seeking rejected.”[111]
It is evident that whatsoever man
understands is a consequence of his existence, and that man is a sign of the
All-Merciful: How then can the consequence of the sign encompass the Creator of
the sign? That is, how can human understanding, which is a consequence of man’s
existence, comprehend God? Thus the reality of the Divinity lies hidden from
all understanding and is concealed from the minds of all men, and to ascend to
that station is in no wise possible.
We observe that every lower thing is
incapable of comprehending the reality of that which is higher. Thus, no matter
how far they may evolve, the stone, the earth, and the tree can never comprehend
the reality of man or imagine the powers of sight, hearing, or the other
senses, even though the former and the latter alike are created things. How
then can man, a mere creature, comprehend the reality of the sanctified Essence
of the Creator? No human understanding can approach this station, no utterance
can unfold its truth, and no allusion can intimate its mystery. What has the
speck of dust to do with the world of sanctity, and what relationship can ever
hold between the limited mind and the expanse of the limitless realm? Minds are
powerless to comprehend Him, and souls are bewildered as they attempt to
describe His reality. “No vision taketh in Him, but He taketh in all vision,
and He is the Subtile, the All-Informed!”[112]
Thus, in this connection, every statement
and explanation is deficient, every description and characterization is
unworthy, every conception is unfounded, and every attempt to contemplate its
depths is futile. Yet for that Essence of essences, that Truth of truths, that
Mystery of mysteries, there are splendours, effulgences, manifestations, and
appearances in the world of existence. The Daysprings of those effulgences, the
Dawning-places of those revelations, and the Sources of those manifestations
are those Exponents of holiness, those universal Realities and divine Beings
Who are the true mirrors of the sanctified Essence of the Divinity. All the
perfections, bounties, and splendours of the one true God are plainly visible
in the realities of His Holy Manifestations, even as the light of the sun is
fully reflected with all its perfections and bounties in a clear and spotless
mirror. And if it be said that the mirrors are the manifestations of the sun
and the dawning-places of the daystar of the world, this is not meant to imply
that the sun has descended from the heights of its sanctity or has become
embodied in the mirror, or that that limitless Reality has been confined to
this visible plane. God forbid! This is the belief of the anthropomorphists.
No, all these descriptions, all these expressions of praise and glory, refer to
these holy Manifestations; that is, every description, praise, name, or
attribute of God that we mention applies to Them. But no soul has ever fathomed
the reality of the Essence of the Divinity so as to be able to intimate,
describe, praise, or glorify it. Thus all that the human reality knows,
discovers, and understands of the names, attributes, and perfections of God
refers to these holy Manifestations and leads nowhere else: “The way is cut
off, and all seeking rejected.”
Yet we ascribe certain names and attributes
to the reality of the Divinity and praise Him for His sight, His hearing, His
power, His life and knowledge. We affirm these names and attributes not to
affirm the perfections of God, but to deny that He has any imperfections.
When we observe the contingent world, we
see that ignorance is imperfection and knowledge is perfection, and thus we say
that the sanctified Essence of the Divinity is all-knowing. Weakness is
imperfection and power is perfection, and thus we say that that sanctified and
divine Essence is all-powerful. It is not that we can understand His knowledge,
His sight, His hearing, His power, or His life as they are in themselves: This
is assuredly beyond our comprehension, for the essential names and attributes
of God are identical with His Essence, and His Essence is sanctified above all
understanding. If the essential attributes were not identical with the Essence,
then there would be a multiplicity of pre-existences and the distinction
between the Essence and the attributes would therefore also be firmly
established and pre-existent. But this would imply an infinite chain of
pre-existences, which is an evident error.
It follows that all these names,
attributes, laudations, and praises apply to the Manifestations of God
Themselves, and that all that we may construe or conceive besides them is sheer
delusion, for we can never find a path to the Invisible and Inaccessible. Thus
it is said: “All that ye vainly believe to have discerned and expressed in your
subtlest terms is but a creature like unto you and returneth unto your own
selves.”[113]
It is evident that if we attempt to
conceive the reality of the Divinity, that conception would be encompassed and
our mind would be that which encompasses it—and assuredly that which
encompasses is greater than that which is encompassed! Thus it follows that any
reality that we might conceive for the Divinity besides that of the holy
Manifestations would be mere delusion, as there is no means of approach to that
divine Reality which is entirely beyond the reach of the mind. And all that we
might conceive is pure imagination.
Consider then how the peoples of the world
are circling round their own vain imaginings and worshipping the idols of their
own thoughts and fancies, without the least awareness of doing so. They regard
these vain imaginings as that Reality which is sanctified above all
understanding and exalted beyond every allusion. They consider themselves to be
the proponents of the Divine Unity and all others as worshippers of idols, even
though idols at least enjoy a mineral existence, whereas the idols of human
thoughts and imaginations are sheer illusion and have not even the existence of
stones. “Take ye good heed, O people of insight!”[114]
Know that the attributes of perfection,
the outpourings of divine grace, and the effulgences of divine revelation shine
resplendent in all the Manifestations of God, but that the all-encompassing
Word of God—Christ—and His Most Great Name—Bahá’u’lláh—have appeared with a
revelation beyond all conception. For not only do They possess all the
perfections of the former Manifestations, but They also evince beyond those
such perfections as to make all others even as Their followers. Thus the
Prophets of Israel were all recipients of divine revelation, and so too was
Christ, but what a difference between the revelation of Him Who was the Word of
God and the inspiration of an Isaiah, a Jeremiah, or an Elijah!
Consider that light consists in the vibrations
of the ether, whereby the nerves of the eye are stimulated and vision is
produced. Now, though the vibrations of the ether exist both in the lamp and in
the sun, yet what a difference there is between the light of the sun and that
of the stars or of the lamp!
The human spirit has certain signs and
manifestations in the stage of the embryo, and yet other splendours and
expressions in the stages of childhood, adolescence, and maturity. The spirit
is one, and yet in the embryonic stage it lacks the powers of sight and
hearing, whereas in the stages of adolescence and maturity it appears with the
utmost splendour and radiance. In the same way, the seed at the beginning of
its growth appears only as a leaf, which is the place of appearance of the vegetable
spirit; and in the stage of fruition that same spirit, that is, the power of
growth, becomes manifest in the plenitude of its perfection—yet how far is the
station of the leaf from that of the fruit! For from the fruit a hundred
thousand leaves will in time appear, even though they all grow and develop
through the same vegetable spirit. Pause then to reflect upon the difference
between the virtues and perfections of Christ and the splendours and
effulgences of Bahá’u’lláh, on the one hand, and the virtues of the Prophets of
the House of Israel, such as Ezekiel or Samuel, on the other. All were the
recipients of divine revelation, but between them there is an immeasurable
distance.
–
38 –
The Three Stations of the
Divine Manifestations
Know that, while the Manifestations of God
possess infinite virtues and perfections, They occupy only three stations: The
first is the material station; the second is the human station, which is that
of the rational soul; and the third is that of divine manifestation and
heavenly splendour.
As for the material station, it has an
origin in time, for it is composed of the elements, and every composition must
ultimately be decomposed. It is indeed impossible for composition not to be
followed by disintegration.
The second station is that of the rational
soul, which is the human reality. This also has a beginning, and the
Manifestations of God share it in common with all humanity.
The third station is that of divine
manifestation and heavenly splendour, which is the Word of God, the everlasting
Grace, and the Holy Spirit. This station has neither beginning nor end; for
firstness and lastness pertain to the contingent world and not to the world of
God. For God the beginning and the end are one and the same. Similarly, the
reckoning of days, weeks, months, and years—of yesterday and today—is made with
respect to the earth; but in the sun such things are unknown: There is neither
yesterday, nor today, nor tomorrow, neither months nor years—all are equal.
Likewise, the Word of God is sanctified above all these conditions and exalted
beyond every law, constraint, or limitation that may exist in the contingent
world.
Know that, although human souls have
existed upon the earth for a myriad ages and cycles, the human soul is
nonetheless originated. And since it is a sign of God, once it has come into
being it is everlasting. The human spirit has a beginning but no end: It
endures forever. Likewise, the various species found upon the earth have an
origin in time; for it is acknowledged by all that there was a time when these
species existed nowhere on the face of the earth, and indeed a time when the
earth itself did not exist. But the world of existence has always been, for it
is not confined to this terrestrial globe.
Our meaning is that, although human souls
are originated, they are nevertheless immortal, enduring, and everlasting. For
the world of things is a world of imperfection in relation to that of man, and
the world of man is a world of perfection in relation to that of things. When
imperfect things reach the stage of perfection, they become everlasting. This
is meant as an example: Seek to grasp the true intent.
Now, the reality of prophethood, which is
the Word of God and the state of perfect divine manifestation, has neither
beginning nor end, but its radiance varies like that of the sun. For example,
it dawned above the sign of Christ with the utmost splendour and radiance, and
this is eternal and everlasting. See how many world-conquering kings, how many
wise ministers and rulers have come and gone, each and all fading into
oblivion—whereas even now the breezes of Christ still waft, His light still
shines, His call is still upraised, His banner is still unfurled, His armies
still do battle, His voice still rings sweetly, His clouds still rain down
life-giving showers, His lightning still streaks forth, His glory is still
clear and indisputable, His splendour is still radiant and luminous; and the
same holds true of every soul that abides beneath His shade and partakes of His
light.
It is therefore evident that the
Manifestations of God have three stations: the physical station, the station of
the rational soul, and the station of divine manifestation and heavenly splendour.
The corporeal station will inevitably perish. As to the station of the rational
soul, despite having a beginning, it has no end and is endowed with everlasting
life. But as to that holy Reality of which Christ says “the Father is in the
Son”,[115] it has neither beginning nor
end: Its “beginning” refers merely to His revelation of His own station. Thus,
by way of analogy, He likens His silence to sleep: A man who is silent is like
one who is asleep, and when he speaks, it is as though he has awakened.[116] And yet the sleeping and the
wakeful man are one and the same person: No change has taken place in his
station, his loftiness, sublimity, inner reality, or innate nature. It is
merely that the condition of silence has been likened to sleep, and that of
manifestation to wakefulness. A man, whether sleeping or awake, is the same
man: Sleep is simply one possible state, and wakefulness another. And so it is
that the period of silence is compared to sleep, and the period of
manifestation and guidance to wakefulness.
In the Gospel it is said: “In the beginning
was the Word, and the Word was with God.” It follows then that Christ did not
attain His Messianic station and His perfections at the moment of His baptism,
when the Holy Spirit descended upon Him in the form of a dove. Rather, the Word
of God has always been, and will ever remain, in the loftiest heights of
sanctity.
–
39 –
The Human and the Divine
Stations of the Manifestations
We stated before that the Manifestations of
God have three stations: first, the material reality, which pertains to the
human body; second, the individual reality, that is, the rational soul; and
third, the heavenly manifestation, which consists in the divine perfections and
is the source of the life of the world, the education of the souls, the
guidance of the people, and the enlightenment of all creation.
The corporeal station is human in nature
and is subject to disintegration, for it is an elemental composition and that
which is composed of elements must of necessity be decomposed and dispersed.
But the individual reality of the
Manifestations of the All-Merciful is a sanctified reality, and it is so
because it surpasses in essence and in attributes all created things. It is
like the sun, which, by virtue of its inherent disposition, must inevitably
produce light, and cannot be compared to any satellite. For instance, the
constituent parts of the sun can in no wise be compared to those of the moon.
The composition and arrangement of the former necessarily produce rays, whereas
the constituent parts of the latter require the acquisition, rather than the
production, of light. So the other human realities are souls, which, like the
moon, acquire their light from the sun, but that sanctified Reality is luminous
in and of itself.
The third station is that of divine grace,
the revelation of the beauty of the Ancient of Days and the effulgence of the
lights of the ever-living and omnipotent Lord. The individual realities of the
holy Manifestations cannot be separated from divine grace and revelation any
more than the corporeal mass of the sun can be separated from its light. Thus
the ascension of the holy Manifestations is simply the abandonment of Their
elemental bodies. For example, consider the lamp that lights this niche. Its
rays may cease to fall upon the niche if the latter is destroyed, but there is
no interruption in the bounty of the lamp itself. The pre-existent grace of the
holy Manifestations is even as the light, Their individual realities as the
glass globe, and Their human temples as the niche: If the niche is destroyed,
the lamp continues to burn. The Manifestations of God are like so many
different mirrors, as They each have Their own distinct individuality, but that
which is reflected in these mirrors is one and the same sun. Thus, it is
evident that the reality of Christ is different from that of Moses.
From the beginning, that sanctified Reality
is undoubtedly aware of the secret of existence, and from childhood the signs
of greatness are clearly manifested in Him. How then could He fail, in spite of
such bounties and perfections, to be conscious of His own station?
We mentioned the three stations of the
Manifestations of God: that of corporeal existence, of individual reality, and
of perfect divine manifestation, which can be likened to the sun, its heat, and
its light. Other individuals also share the corporeal station and the rational
soul—the spirit and mind. Thus the passages that state, “I lay asleep when the
breeze of God wafted over Me and roused Me from My slumber”[117] are akin to Christ’s saying,
“The flesh is full of sorrow but the spirit is rejoiced”, or again, “I am
afflicted”, or “I am at ease”, or “I am troubled”: All these refer to the
corporeal station and have no bearing on the individual reality or on the state
of manifestation of the divine Reality. Consider, for example, that thousands
of vicissitudes may occur to the body of man of which the spirit remains wholly
unaware. It is even possible for certain members of the body to be completely
impaired and for the essence of the mind to remain unaffected. A garment may
sustain a myriad rents and tears and the wearer may yet remain unharmed. Thus,
the words of Bahá’u’lláh, “I lay asleep when a breeze wafted over Me and roused
Me from My slumber”, refer to the body.
In the world of God there is no past,
present, or future: All of these are one. So when Christ said, “In the
beginning was the Word,”[118] He meant that it was, is,
and shall be; for in the world of God there is no time. Time holds sway over
the creatures but not over God. So in the prayer where Christ says, “Hallowed
be Thy name”,[119] the meaning is that Thy name
was, is, and shall be hallowed. Again, morning, noon, and evening exist in
relation to the earth, but in the sun there is neither morning, nor noon, nor
evening.
–
40 –
The Knowledge of the Divine
Manifestations
Question: What are the limitations imposed
upon the powers of the Manifestations of God and, in particular, upon Their
knowledge?
Answer: Knowledge is of two kinds:
existential knowledge and formal knowledge, that is, intuitive knowledge and
conceptual knowledge.
The knowledge that people generally have of
things consists in conceptualization and observation; that is, either the
object is conceived through the rational faculty, or through its observation a
form is produced in the mirror of the heart. The scope of this knowledge is
quite limited, as it is conditioned upon acquisition and attainment.
The other kind of knowledge, however, which
is existential or intuitive knowledge, is like man’s knowledge and awareness of
his own self.
For example, the mind and the spirit of man
are aware of all his states and conditions, of all the parts and members of his
body, and of all his physical sensations, as well as of his spiritual powers,
perceptions, and conditions. This is an existential knowledge through which man
realizes his own condition. He both senses and comprehends it, for the spirit encompasses
the body and is aware of its sensations and powers. This knowledge is not the
result of effort and acquisition: It is an existential matter; it is pure
bounty.
Since those sanctified realities, the
universal Manifestations of God, encompass all created things both in their
essence and in their attributes, since They transcend and discover all existing
realities, and since They are cognizant of all things, it follows that Their
knowledge is divine and not acquired—that is, it is a heavenly grace and a
divine discovery.
Let us provide an example merely to
illustrate the point. The noblest of all earthly beings is man. In him are
realized the animal, the vegetable, and the mineral kingdoms; that is, all
these degrees are contained in him in such wise that he is endowed with them
all. And, being endowed with all these degrees and stations, he is informed of
their mysteries and aware of the secrets of their existence. This is only an
example and not an exact analogy.
Briefly, the universal Manifestations of
God are aware of the truths underlying the mysteries of all created things, and
thus They found a religion that is based upon, and consonant with, the
prevailing condition of humanity. For religion consists in the necessary
relationships deriving from the realities of things. If the Manifestation of
God—the divine Lawgiver—were not informed of the realities of things, if He did
not understand the necessary relationships deriving from these realities, He
would assuredly be incapable of establishing a religion consonant with the
needs and conditions of the time. The Prophets of God, the universal
Manifestations, are even as skilled physicians; the world of being is as the
body of man; and the divine religions are as the treatment and remedy. The
physician must be fully aware and informed of all the parts and organs, the
constitution and condition of the patient, in order to prescribe an effective
remedy. Indeed, it is from the disease itself that the physician deduces the
remedy, for he first diagnoses the ailment and then treats its underlying
cause. Until the ailment is properly diagnosed, how can any treatment or remedy
be prescribed? The physician must therefore have a thorough knowledge of the
constitution, the parts, organs, and condition of the patient, and be likewise
well acquainted with every disease and every remedy, in order to prescribe the
appropriate cure.
Religion, then, consists in the necessary
relationships deriving from the reality of things. The universal Manifestations
of God, being aware of the mysteries of creation, are fully informed of these
necessary relationships and establish them as the religion of God.
–
41 –
Universal Cycles
Question: Mention has been made of
universal cycles which occur in the world of existence. Please explain the
truth of this matter.
Answer: Each of the luminous bodies of this
limitless firmament has its cycle of revolution, that period wherein it
completes the full circuit of its orbit before beginning a new one. The earth,
for example, completes a revolution every 365 days, five hours, forty-eight
minutes and a fraction, and then begins anew along the same orbit. In the same
way, the entire universe, whether with respect to the realm of nature or the
realm of man, proceeds through cycles of major events and occurrences.
When a cycle comes to a close, a new one is
inaugurated, and the previous cycle, on account of the momentous events which
transpire, vanishes so entirely from memory as to leave behind no record or
trace. Thus, as you are aware, we have no record of twenty thousand years ago,
even though we established before through rational arguments that life on this
earth is very ancient—not one or two hundred thousand, or even one or two
million years old: It is ancient indeed, and the records and traces of ancient
times have been entirely obliterated.
Each of the Manifestations of God has
likewise a cycle wherein His religion and His law are in full force and effect.
When His cycle is ended through the advent of a new Manifestation, a new cycle
begins. Thus, cycles are inaugurated, concluded, and renewed, until a universal
cycle is completed in the world of existence and momentous events transpire
which efface every record and trace of the past; then a new universal cycle
begins in the world, for the realm of existence has no beginning. We have
previously presented proofs and arguments concerning this subject, and there is
no need for repetition.[120]
Briefly, our claim is that a universal
cycle in the world of existence comprises a vast span of time and countless
ages and epochs. In such a cycle, the Manifestations of God shine forth in the
visible realm until a universal and supreme Manifestation makes the world the
focal centre of divine splendours and, through His revelation, brings it to the
stage of maturity. The duration of the cycle He ushers in is very long indeed.
Other Manifestations will arise in the course of that cycle under His shadow and
will renew, according to the needs of the time, certain laws pertaining to
material affairs and transactions, but They will remain under His shadow. We
are in the cycle which began with Adam and whose universal Manifestation is
Bahá’u’lláh.
–
42 –
The Power and Perfections of
the Divine Manifestations
Question: How far do the powers and the
perfections of those Thrones of truth, the Manifestations of God, extend, and
what are the limits of Their influence?
Answer: Consider the world of existence,
that is, the material creation. The solar system is wrapped in darkness. Within
its circumference, the sun is the centre of all light, and all the associated
planets revolve around it and are illumined by the outpourings of its bounty.
The sun is the source of life and light, and is the cause of the growth and
development of all things within the solar system. Were the bounty of the sun
to cease, no living thing could continue to exist therein: All things would
grow dark and be reduced to naught. It is therefore clear and evident that the
sun is the centre of all light and the source of the life of all things in the
solar system.
In like manner, the holy Manifestations of
God are the focal Centres of the light of truth, the Wellsprings of the hidden
mysteries, and the Source of the effusions of divine love. They cast Their
effulgence upon the realm of hearts and minds and bestow grace everlasting upon
the world of the spirits. They confer spiritual life and shine with the
splendour of inner truths and meanings. The enlightenment of the realm of
thought proceeds from those Centres of light and Exponents of mysteries. Were
it not for the grace of the revelation and instruction of those sanctified
Beings, the world of souls and the realm of thought would become darkness upon
darkness. Were it not for the sound and true teachings of those Exponents of
mysteries, the human world would become the arena of animal characteristics and
qualities, all existence would become a vanishing illusion, and true life would
be lost. That is why it is said in the Gospel: “In the beginning was the Word”;
that is, it was the source of all life.[121]
Now consider the pervasive influence of the
sun upon all earthly beings, and behold what visible effects and outcomes
result from its proximity or remoteness, its rising or setting. At one time it
is autumn, at another it is spring. At one time it is summer, at another it is
winter. When the sun crosses the equinox, the life-giving spring appears in all
its splendour, and when it reaches the summer solstice, the fruits attain their
full maturity, grains and plants yield their produce, and earthly things attain
the plenitude of their growth and development.
In like manner, when the holy Manifestation
of God, Who is the Sun of the world of creation, casts His splendour upon the
world of hearts, minds, and spirits, a spiritual springtime is ushered in and a
new life is unveiled. The power of the matchless springtide appears and its
marvellous gifts are beheld. Thus you observe that, with the advent of each of
the Manifestations of God, astonishing progress was attained in the realm of
human minds, thoughts, and spirits. Consider, for example, the progress that
has been achieved in this divine age in the world of minds and thoughts—and
this is only the beginning of the dawn! Erelong you will witness how these
renewed bounties and heavenly teachings have flooded this darksome world with
their light and transformed this sorrow-laden realm into the all-highest
Paradise.
Were we to fully explain the influence and
bounties of each of the Manifestations of God, it would take a very long time.
Ponder and reflect upon it yourself in order to grasp the truth of the matter.
–
43 –
The Two Kinds of Prophets
Question: How many kinds of Prophets are
there in general?
Answer: Prophets are in general of two
kinds. Some are independent Prophets Who are followed, while others are not
independent and are themselves followers.
The independent Prophets are each the
Author of a divine religion and the Founder of a new Dispensation. At Their
advent the world is clothed in a new attire, a new religion is established, and
a new Book revealed. These Prophets acquire the outpouring grace of the divine
Reality without an intermediary. Their radiance is an essential radiance like
that of the sun, which is luminous in and of itself and whose luminosity is an
essential requirement rather than being acquired from another star: They are
like the sun and not the moon. These Daysprings of the morn of Divine Unity are
the fountainheads of divine grace and the mirrors of the Essence of Reality.
The other kind of Prophets are followers
and promulgators, for their station is contingent rather than independent. They
acquire divine grace from the independent Prophets and seek the light of
guidance from the reality of universal prophethood. They are like the moon,
which is not luminous and radiant in and of itself but which receives its light
from the sun.
The universal Prophets Who have appeared
independently include Abraham, Moses, Christ, Muhammad, the Báb, and
Bahá’u’lláh. The second kind, which consists of followers and promulgators,
includes Solomon, David, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel. For the independent
Prophets are founders; that is, They establish a new religion, recreate the
souls, regenerate the morals of society, and promulgate a new way of life and a
new standard of conduct. Through Them a new Dispensation appears and a new
religion is inaugurated. Their advent is even as the springtime, when all
earthly things don a new garment and find a new life.
As to the second kind of Prophets, who are
followers, they promulgate the religion of God, spread His Faith, and proclaim
His Word. They have no power or authority of their own, but derive theirs from
the independent Prophets.
Question: To which category do Buddha and
Confucius belong?
Answer: Buddha also established a new
religion and Confucius renewed the ancient conduct and morals, but the original
precepts have been entirely changed and their followers no longer adhere to the
original pattern of belief and worship. The founder of Buddhism was a precious
Being Who established the oneness of God, but later His original precepts were
gradually forgotten and displaced by primitive customs and rituals, until in
the end it led to the worship of statues and images.
Consider, for example, that Christ
admonished the people time and again to heed the Ten Commandments of the Torah
and insisted upon their strict observance. Now, one of the Ten Commandments
forbids the worship of images and statues.[122] Yet today there are a myriad
images and statues in the churches of certain Christian denominations. It is
clear and evident, then, that the religion of God does not preserve its
original precepts among the people, but that it is gradually changed and
altered to the point of being entirely effaced, and thus a new Manifestation
appears and a new religion is established. For if the former religion had not
been changed and altered, there would be no need for renewal.
In the beginning, this tree was full of
vitality and laden with blossoms and fruit, but gradually it grew old, spent,
and barren, until it entirely withered and decayed. That is why the True
Gardener will again plant a tender sapling of the same stock, that it may grow
and develop day by day, extend its sheltering shade in this heavenly garden,
and yield its prized fruit. So it is with the divine religions: With the
passage of time, their original precepts are altered, their underlying truth
entirely vanishes, their spirit departs, doctrinal innovations spring up, and
they become a body without a soul. That is why they are renewed.
Our meaning is that the followers of
Buddha and Confucius now worship images and statues and have become entirely
unaware of the oneness of God, believing instead in imaginary gods, as did the
ancient Greeks. But such were not their original precepts; indeed, their
original precepts and conduct were entirely different.
Again, consider to what an extent the
original precepts of the Christian religion have been forgotten and how many
doctrinal innovations have sprung up. For example, Christ forbade violence and
revenge and enjoined instead that evil and injury be met with benevolence and
loving-kindness. But observe how many bloody wars have taken place among the
Christian nations themselves and how much oppression, cruelty, rapacity, and
bloodthirstiness have resulted therefrom! Indeed, many of these wars were
carried out at the behest of the popes. It is therefore abundantly clear that,
with the passage of time, religions are entirely changed and altered, and hence
they are renewed.
–
44 –
The Rebukes Addressed by God
to the Prophets
Question: Certain words of rebuke have been
addressed to the Prophets of God in the Sacred Scriptures. To whom are they
addressed and to whom do they ultimately refer?
Answer: Every divine utterance that takes
the form of a rebuke, though it be outwardly addressed to the Prophets of God,
is in reality directed to Their followers. The wisdom of this is naught but
unalloyed mercy, that the people might not be dismayed, disheartened, or
burdened by such reproaches and rebukes. These words are therefore outwardly
addressed to the Prophets, but, even so, they are inwardly intended for the
followers and not for the Messenger.
Moreover, the mighty and sovereign monarch
of a land represents all who inhabit that land; that is, whatsoever he may
utter is the word of all, and whatsoever covenant he may conclude is the
covenant of all, for the will and purpose of all his subjects is subsumed in
his own. Likewise, every Prophet is the representative of the entire body of
His followers. Therefore, the covenant that God makes with Him and the words
that He addresses to Him apply to all His people.
Now, the divine reproach and rebuke tends
to burden and afflict the hearts of the people, and the consummate wisdom of
God demands, therefore, such a form of address. For example, it appears from
the Torah itself that the Israelites rebelled against Moses, saying: “We cannot
fight the Amalekites, for they are mighty, fierce, and courageous.” God then
spoke with rebuke to Moses and Aaron, although Moses was in complete obedience
and not in rebellion.[123] Surely such a glorious
Being, Who is the channel of God’s grace and the champion of His law, must be
obedient to the divine command.
These holy Souls are like the leaves of a
tree which are stirred into motion by the breeze and not of Their own accord,
for They are attracted by the breaths of the love of God and have forsaken Their
own will. Their word is the word of God; Their commandment is the commandment
of God; Their prohibition is the prohibition of God. They are even as this
glass globe whose light comes from the flame of the lamp. Although the light
appears to emanate from the glass, in reality it proceeds from the flame.
Similarly, the movement and repose of the Prophets of God, Who are His
Manifestations, proceed from revelation and not from mere human whim. Were it
not so, how could the Prophet act as a faithful representative and chosen envoy
of God? How could He promulgate God’s commandments and prohibitions? All the
shortcomings ascribed to the Manifestations of God in the Sacred Scriptures
must therefore be understood in this light.
Praise be to God that you have come here
and met the servants of God! Have you inhaled from them aught save the
fragrance of the good-pleasure of the Lord? Indeed, no! You have seen with your
own eyes how they strive night and day to no other end but to exalt the Word of
God, to foster the education of the souls, to rehabilitate the fortunes of
mankind, to ensure spiritual progress, to promote universal peace, to show
forth kindliness and goodwill to all peoples and nations, to sacrifice
themselves for the common good, to forsake their own material advantage, and to
promote the virtues of the world of humanity.
Let us return to our subject. In the Torah
it is said in Isaiah 48:12: “Hearken unto Me, O Jacob and Israel, My called; I
am He; I am the first, I also am the last.” It is evident that the intended
meaning is not Jacob who was called Israel, but the Israelites. Also in Isaiah
43:1 it is said: “But now thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Jacob, and
He that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I have
called thee by thy name; thou art Mine.”
Furthermore, in Numbers 20:23–4 it is said:
“And the Lord spake unto Moses and Aaron in mount Hor, by the coast of the land
of Edom, saying, Aaron shall be gathered unto his people: for he shall not
enter into the land which I have given unto the children of Israel, because ye
rebelled against My word at the water of Meribah”; and in 20:13: “This is the
water of Meribah; because the children of Israel strove with the Lord, and He
was sanctified in them.”
Observe that it was the people of Israel
who had rebelled, but the reproach was outwardly addressed to Aaron and Moses,
as it is said in Deuteronomy 3:26: “But the Lord was wroth with me for your
sakes, and would not hear me: and the Lord said unto me, Let it suffice thee;
speak no more unto Me of this matter.”
Now, this reproach and rebuke was in
reality addressed to the children of Israel, who, on account of their rebellion
against the commandments of God, were made to dwell for a long period in the
barren desert beyond the Jordan, until the time of Joshua. This reproach and
rebuke appeared to be addressed to Moses and Aaron, but in reality it was
directed to the people of Israel.
Similarly, in the Qur’án it is said to
Muhammad: “We have granted thee a manifest victory, that God may forgive thee
thy past and future sins.”[124] Now, these words, though
apparently addressed to Muhammad, were in reality meant for all His people; and
this proceeds from the consummate wisdom of God, as we said previously, so that
hearts might not be troubled, perplexed, or dismayed.
How often have the Prophets of God and His
universal Manifestations confessed in Their prayers to Their sins and
shortcomings! This is only to instruct other souls, to inspire and encourage
them to be humble and submissive before God, and to acknowledge their own sins
and shortcomings. For these holy Souls are sanctified above every sin and freed
from every fault. For example, it is said in the Gospel that a man came to
Christ and called Him “Good Master”. Christ answered, “Why callest thou me
good? there is none good but one, that is, God.”[125] Now, this did not mean—God
forbid!—that Christ was a sinner, but rather His intention was to teach
humility, lowliness, meekness, and modesty to the man He was addressing. These
blessed Souls are light, and light cannot be united with darkness. They are
life everlasting, and life cannot be gathered in with death. They are guidance,
and guidance cannot be brought together with waywardness. They are the very
essence of obedience, and obedience cannot join hands with rebellion.
In brief, our meaning is that the rebukes
recorded in the Sacred Scriptures, though outwardly addressed to the
Prophets—the Manifestations of God—are in reality intended for the people. Were
you to peruse the Bible, this matter would become clear and evident.
–
45 –
The Most Great Infallibility
It is said in the blessed verse: “He Who is
the Dawning-place of God’s Cause hath no partner in the Most Great
Infallibility. He it is Who, in the kingdom of creation, is the Manifestation
of ‘He doeth whatsoever He willeth’. God hath reserved this distinction unto His
own Self, and ordained for none a share in so sublime and transcendent a
station.”[126]
Know that infallibility is of two kinds:
infallibility in essence and infallibility as an attribute. The same holds true
of all other names and attributes: For example, there is the knowledge of the
essence of a thing and the knowledge of its attributes. Infallibility in
essence is confined to the universal Manifestations of God; for infallibility
is an essential requirement of Their reality, and the essential requirement of
a thing is inseparable from the thing itself. The rays are an essential
requirement of the sun and are inseparable from it; knowledge is an essential
requirement of God and is inseparable from Him; power is an essential
requirement of God and is likewise inseparable from Him. If it were possible to
separate these from Him, He would not be God. If the rays could be separated
from the sun, it would not be the sun. Therefore, were one to imagine the Most
Great Infallibility being separated from the universal Manifestation of God, He
would not be a universal Manifestation and would lack essential perfection.
But infallibility as an attribute is not an
essential requirement; rather, it is a ray of the gift of infallibility which
shines from the Sun of Truth upon certain hearts and grants them a share and
portion thereof. Although these souls are not essentially infallible, yet they
are under the care, protection, and unerring guidance of God—which is to say,
God guards them from error. Thus there have been many sanctified souls who were
not themselves the Daysprings of the Most Great Infallibility, but who have
nevertheless been guarded and preserved from error under the shadow of divine
care and protection. For they were the channels of divine grace between God and
man, and if God did not preserve them from error they would have led all the
faithful to fall likewise into error, which would have wholly undermined the
foundations of the religion of God and which would be unbefitting and unworthy
of His exalted Reality.
To summarize, infallibility in essence is
confined to the universal Manifestations of God, and infallibility as an
attribute is conferred upon sanctified souls. For instance, the Universal House
of Justice, if it be established under the necessary conditions—that is, if it
be elected by the entire community—that House of Justice will be under the
protection and unerring guidance of God. Should that House of Justice decide,
either unanimously or by a majority, upon a matter that is not explicitly
recorded in the Book, that decision and command will be guarded from error.
Now, the members of the House of Justice are not essentially infallible as
individuals, but the body of the House of Justice is under the protection and
unerring guidance of God: This is called conferred infallibility.
Briefly, Bahá’u’lláh says that “He Who is
the Dawning-place of God’s Cause” is the manifestation of “He doeth whatsoever
He willeth”, that this station is reserved to that sanctified Being, and that
others receive no share of this essential perfection. That is, since the
essential infallibility of the universal Manifestations of God has been
established, whatsoever proceeds from Them is identical with the truth and
conformable to reality. They are not under the shadow of the former religion.
Whatsoever They say is the utterance of God, and whatsoever They do is a
righteous deed, and to no believer is given the right to object; rather must he
show forth absolute submission in this regard, for the Manifestation of God
acts with consummate wisdom, and human minds may be incapable of grasping the
hidden wisdom of certain matters. Therefore, whatsoever the universal
Manifestation of God says and does is the very essence of wisdom and
conformable to reality.
Now, if certain souls fail to grasp the
mysteries concealed within a given commandment or action of the True One, they
should raise no objection, for the universal Manifestation of God “doeth whatsoever
He willeth”. How often has it happened that a wise, accomplished, and sagacious
person took a course of action, and those who were incapable of grasping its
wisdom objected and questioned why he said or did thus. This objection is
prompted by ignorance, and the wisdom of that wise man is free and sanctified
from error.
In like manner, a skilled physician “doeth
whatsoever he willeth” in treating the patient, and the latter has no right to
object. Whatsoever the physician may say or do, the same is sound and true, and
he must be regarded by all as the embodiment of “He doeth whatsoever He
willeth, and ordaineth whatsoever He pleaseth.” The physician will doubtless
prescribe remedies that are at variance with popular notions, but is it
permissible for those who have no knowledge of science and medicine to object?
No, by God! On the contrary, they must all acquiesce and follow whatsoever the
skilled physician prescribes. Thus, the skilled physician “doeth whatsoever he
willeth”, and the patients have no share in this station. First, the skill of
the physician must be ascertained, and once this has been done, he “doeth
whatsoever he willeth”.
Likewise, a general who is unrivalled in
the art of war “doeth whatsoever he willeth” in all that he says or commands,
and the same holds true of the ship’s captain who masters the art of seafaring,
and of the True Educator Who possesses all human perfections: They do
whatsoever they will in all that they say and command.
In sum, the meaning of “He doeth whatsoever
He willeth” is that if the Manifestation of God issues a command, enforces a
law, or performs an action whose wisdom His followers cannot grasp, they should
not think for a moment of questioning His words or actions. All souls are under
the shadow of the universal Manifestation, must submit to the authority of the
religion of God, and are not to deviate so much as a hairsbreadth. Rather, they
must conform their every act and deed to the religion of God, and should they
deviate from it they will be reproved and held accountable before God. It is
certain that they have no share of the station “He doeth whatsoever He
willeth”, for it is confined to the universal Manifestation of God.
Thus Christ—may my soul be a sacrifice for
His sake!—was the embodiment of the words “He doeth whatsoever He willeth”, but
His disciples had no share of this station, for they abided under His shadow
and were not granted leave to deviate from His will and command.
• • •
Part 4
On the Origin, Powers, and Conditions
of Man
–
46 –
Evolution and the True Nature
of Man
We now come to the question of the
transformation of species and the evolutionary development of organs, that is,
whether man has come from the animal kingdom.[127]
This idea has entrenched itself in the
minds of certain European philosophers, and it is very difficult now to make
its falsity understood; but in the future it will become clear and evident, and
the European philosophers will themselves recognize it. For in reality it is an
evident error. When one examines creation with a penetrating eye, when one
grasps the intricacies of created things and witnesses the condition, the
order, and the completeness of the world of existence, one is convinced of the
truth that “there is naught in creation more wondrous than that which already
exists”.[128] For all existing things,
whether on earth or in the heavens, even this limitless firmament and all that
it contains, have been most befittingly created, arranged, composed, ordered,
and completed, and suffer no imperfection. To such an extent is this true that
if all beings were to become pure intelligence and to reflect until the end
that has no end, they could not possibly imagine anything better than that
which already exists.
If in the past, however, the creation had
lacked such completeness and adornment, if it had been in an inferior state,
then existence would have necessarily been wanting and imperfect and, as such,
incomplete. This matter requires the utmost attention and thought. Imagine, for
example, the entire contingent world—the realm of existence—as resembling the
body of man. If the composition, the arrangement, the completeness, the beauty,
and the perfection which now exist in the human body were in any way different,
the result would be imperfection itself.
So if we were to imagine a time when man
belonged to the animal kingdom, that is, when he was merely an animal,
existence would have been imperfect. This means that there would have been no
man, and this chief member, which in the body of the world is like the mind and
the brain in a human being, would have been lacking, and the world would thus
have been utterly imperfect. This is sufficient proof in itself that if there
had been a time when man belonged to the animal realm, the completeness of
existence would have been destroyed; for man is the chief member of the body of
this world, and a body without its chief member is undoubtedly imperfect. We
regard man as the chief member because, among all created things, he
encompasses all the perfections of existence.
Now, what we mean by “man” is the complete
human being, the foremost person in the world, who is the sum of all spiritual
and material perfections, and who is like the sun among all created things.
Imagine, then, a time when the sun did not exist as such, in other words, when
the sun was merely another celestial body. Undoubtedly, at such a time the
relationships between existing things would have been disrupted. How can such a
thing be imagined? Were one to carefully examine the world of existence, this
argument alone would suffice.
Let us give another, more subtle proof: The
innumerable created things that are found in the world of existence—be they
man, animal, plant, or mineral—must each be composed of elements. There is no
doubt that the completeness seen in each and every thing arises, by divine
creation, from the component elements, their appropriate combination, their
proportionate measure, the manner of their composition, and the influence of
other created things. For all beings are linked together like a chain; and
mutual aid, assistance, and interaction are among their intrinsic properties
and are the cause of their formation, development, and growth. It is
established through numerous proofs and arguments that every single thing has
an effect and influence upon every other, either independently or through a
causal chain. In sum, the completeness of each and every thing—that is, the
completeness which you now see in man, or in other beings, with regard to their
parts, members, and powers—arises from their component elements, their
quantities and measures, the manner of their combination, and their mutual
action, interaction, and influence. When all these are brought together, then
man comes into existence.
As the completeness of man stems entirely
from the component elements, their measure, their manner of combination, and
the mutual action and interaction of other beings—and since man was produced
ten or a hundred thousand years ago from the same earthly elements, with the
same measures and quantities, the same manner of composition and combination,
and the same interactions with other beings—it follows that man was exactly the
same then as exists now. This is a self-evident truth and cannot be doubted.
And if a thousand million years hence, the component elements of man are
brought together, measured out in the same proportion, combined in the same
manner, and subjected to the same interaction with other beings, exactly the
same man will come into existence. For example, if a hundred thousand years
hence one were to bring together oil, flame, wick, lamp, and a lighter of the
lamp—briefly, if all that is needed now be combined then—exactly the same lamp
will be produced.
This matter is evident and these arguments
conclusive. But those which the European philosophers have adduced are
speculative and inconclusive.
–
47 –
The Origin of the Universe
and the Evolution of Man
Know that it is one of the most abstruse
questions of divinity that the world of existence—that is, this endless
universe—has no beginning.
We have already explained that the very names
and attributes of Divinity require the existence of created things. Although a
detailed explanation of this matter was already provided,[129] a brief mention will again
be made here. Know that a lord without vassals cannot be imagined; a sovereign
without subjects cannot exist; a teacher without pupils cannot be designated; a
creator without a creation is impossible; a provider without those provided for
is inconceivable—since all the divine names and attributes call for the
existence of created things. If we were to imagine a time when created things
did not exist, it would be tantamount to denying the divinity of God.
Apart from this, absolute non-existence
lacks the capacity to attain existence. If the universe were pure nothingness,
existence could not have been realized. Thus, as that Essence of Oneness, or
divine Being, is eternal and everlasting—that is, as it has neither beginning
nor end—it follows that the world of existence, this endless universe, likewise
has no beginning. To be sure, it is possible for some part of creation—one of
the celestial globes—to be newly formed or to disintegrate, but the other
countless globes would continue to exist and the world of existence itself
would not be disrupted or destroyed. On the contrary, its existence is
perpetual and unchanging. Now, as each globe has a beginning, it must
inevitably have an end as well, since every composition, whether universal or
particular, must of necessity be decomposed. At most, some disintegrate quickly
and others slowly, but it is impossible for something that is composed not to
ultimately decompose.
We must know, then, what each one of the
great existent things was in the beginning. There is no doubt that initially
there was a single origin: There cannot have been two origins. For the origin
of all numbers is one and not two; the number two is itself in need of an
origin. It is therefore evident that originally matter was one, and that one
matter appeared in a different form in each element. Thus various forms
appeared, and as they appeared, they each assumed an independent form and
became a specific element. But this distinction attained its full completion
and realization only after a very long time. Then these elements were composed,
arranged, and combined in infinite forms; in other words, from the composition
and combination of these elements countless beings appeared.
This composition and arrangement arose,
through the wisdom of God and His ancient might, from one natural order. Thus,
as this composition and combination has been produced according to a natural
order, with perfect soundness, following a consummate wisdom, and subject to a
universal law, it is clear that it is a divine creation and not an accidental
composition and arrangement. That is why from every natural composition a
living thing comes into existence, but from a chance composition no living
thing will appear. So, for example, if man, with all his astuteness and
intelligence, were to gather together and combine certain elements, a living
being will not be brought into existence as it would not be according to the
natural order. This is the answer to the implicit question that might arise,
that since these beings come into existence through the composition and
combination of these elements, then can we not also gather together and combine
the very same elements and thus create a living thing? This idea is mistaken;
for the original composition is a divine composition, and the combination is
produced by God according to the natural order, and it is for this reason that
a living being is created from this composition and an existence is realized.
But a composition made by man produces nothing because man cannot create life.
Briefly, we have said that from the
composition of the elements; from their combination, manner, and proportion;
and from their interaction with other beings countless forms and realities and
innumerable beings have come to exist. But it is clear that this terrestrial
globe in its present form did not come into existence all at once, but that
this universal existent gradually traversed different stages until it appeared
in its present completeness. Universal existences can be likened and compared
to particular ones, for both are subject to one natural order, one universal
law, and one divine arrangement. For instance, you will find the smallest atoms
to be similar in their general structure to the greatest entities in the
universe, and it is clear that they have proceeded from one laboratory of might
according to one natural order and one universal law, and can therefore be
compared to one another.
For example, the human embryo grows and
develops gradually in the womb of its mother and assumes different forms and
conditions until it reaches maturity with the utmost beauty and appears in a
consummate form with the utmost grace. In like manner, the seed of this flower
which you see before you was, in the beginning, a small and insignificant
thing, but it grew and developed in the womb of the earth and assumed different
forms until it appeared with such perfect vitality and grace in this degree. It
is likewise clear and evident that this terrestrial globe came to exist, grow,
and develop in the matrix of the universe and assumed different forms and
conditions until it gradually attained its present completeness, became adorned
with countless beings, and appeared in such a consummate form.
It is therefore evident that the original
matter, which is like unto the embryo, initially took the form of composed and
combined elements, and that composition gradually grew and developed over a
myriad ages and centuries, passing from one shape and form to another until,
through the consummate wisdom of God, it appeared with such completeness,
order, arrangement, and soundness.
Let us return to our subject. From the
beginning of existence in the womb of the terrestrial globe, man gradually grew
and developed like the embryo in the womb of its mother, and passed from one
shape and form to another until he appeared with this beauty and perfection,
this power and constitution. It is certain that initially he did not possess
such loveliness, grace, and refinement, and that he has only gradually attained
such form, disposition, comeliness, and grace. There is no doubt that, like the
embryo in the womb of the mother, the embryo of humankind did not appear all at
once in this form and become the embodiment of the words “Hallowed be the Lord,
the most excellent of all creators!”[130] Rather, it gradually
attained various conditions and assumed divers forms until it attained this
appearance and beauty, this perfection, refinement, and grace. It is therefore
clear and evident that the growth and development of man on this planet unto
his present completeness, even as the growth and development of the embryo in
the womb of the mother, has been by degrees and through passing from state to
state, and from one shape and form to another, for this is according to the
requirements of the universal order and the divine law.
That is, the human embryo assumes
different conditions and traverses numerous stages until it reaches that form
in which it manifests the reality of the words “Hallowed be the Lord, the most
excellent of all creators!” and shows forth the signs of full development and
maturity. In like manner, from the beginning of man’s existence on this planet
until he assumed his present shape, form, and condition, a long time must have
elapsed, and he must have traversed many stages before reaching his present
condition. But from the beginning of his existence man has been a distinct
species. This is similar to the embryo of man in the womb of the mother: It
possesses at first a strange appearance; then this body passes from shape to
shape and from form to form until it appears in the utmost beauty and
perfection. But even when it possesses, in the womb of the mother, a strange
form entirely different from its present shape and appearance, it is the embryo
of a distinct species and not of an animal: The essence of the species and the
innate reality undergo no transformation at all.
Now, were one to establish the existence
of vestigial organs, this would not disprove the independence and originality
of the species. At most it would prove that the form, appearance, and organs of
man have evolved over time. But man has always been a distinct species; he has
been man, not an animal. Consider: If the embryo of man in the womb of the
mother passes from one form to another which in no way resembles the former, is
this a proof that the essence of the species has undergone transformation? That
it was at first an animal and that its organs developed and evolved until it
became a man? No, by God! How feeble and unfounded is this thought! For the
originality of the human species and the independence of the essence of man are
clear and evident.
–
48 –
The Difference between Man
and Animal
We have already had one or two
conversations on the subject of the spirit, but they were not written down.
Know that the people of the world are of
two kinds; that is, they belong to two groups. One group denies the human
spirit and says that man is a kind of animal. Why? Because we see that man and
animal share in common the same powers and senses. The simple and individual
elements that fill the space around us are brought together in countless
combinations, each of which gives rise to a different being. Among these are
sentient beings possessed of certain powers and senses. The more complete the
combination, the nobler the being. The combination of the elements in the body
of man is more complete than in any other being, and its elements have been
combined in perfect equilibrium, and thus it is more noble and more perfect. It
is not, they say, that man has a special power and spirit of which the other
animals are deprived: Animals too have sensory perceptions, but man’s powers
are simply more acute in certain respects (although with respect to the outer
senses, such as hearing, sight, taste, smell, and touch, and even with regard
to inner powers such as memory, the animal is more richly endowed than man).
The animal, they say, possesses the powers of intelligence and understanding.
All they will concede is that man’s intelligence is greater.
Such are the claims of the present-day
philosophers. Such are their words, such are their claims, and such are the
dictates of their imaginations. And so, after extensive research and armed with
powerful arguments, they place man in the lineage of the animal, saying that at
one time man was an animal, and that the species gradually changed and evolved
until it reached the human degree.
But the divine philosophers say: No, this
is not so. Although man shares the same outward powers and senses in common
with the animal, there exists in him an extraordinary power of which the animal
is deprived. All sciences, arts, inventions, crafts, and discoveries of
realities proceed from this singular power. This is a power that encompasses
all created things, comprehends their realities, unravels their hidden
mysteries, and brings them under its control. It even understands things that
have no outward existence, that is, intelligible, imperceptible, and unseen
realities such as the mind, the spirit, human attributes and qualities, love
and sorrow—all of which are intelligible realities. Moreover, all the existing
sciences and crafts, all the great undertakings and myriad discoveries of man
were at one time hidden and concealed mysteries, and it is that
all-encompassing human power that has discovered them and brought them forth
from the invisible into the visible realm. So the telegraph, the photograph,
the phonograph—all such great inventions and crafts were once hidden mysteries
which that human reality discovered and brought forth from the invisible to the
visible realm. There was even a time when this piece of iron before you, and
indeed every mineral, was a hidden mystery. The human reality discovered this
mineral and wrought its metal into this finished form. The same holds true for
all the other discoveries and inventions of man, which are innumerable. This matter
is irrefutable and there is no point in denying it.
If we were to claim that all these effects
proceed from the powers of the animal nature and the physical senses, then we
see plainly and clearly that, with regard to these powers, the animals are
superior to man. For example, the sight of animals is much keener than that of
man, their hearing is more acute, and likewise with their powers of smell and
taste. Briefly, in the powers which man and animal share in common, the animal
often has the advantage. Take the power of memory: If you carry a pigeon from
here to a faraway country, and there set it free, it will remember the way and
return home. Take a dog from here to the heart of Asia, set it free, and it
will return home without ever losing its way. And so is it with the other
powers, such as hearing, sight, smell, taste, and touch. It is clear then that
if man did not possess a power beyond the animal powers, the animal would
perforce surpass man in significant discoveries and in the comprehension of
realities. It follows from this argument that man is endowed with a gift, and
possesses a perfection, which is not present in the animal.
Moreover, the animal perceives sensible
things but cannot perceive conceptual realities. For example, the animal sees
that which is within the range of its vision but cannot comprehend or conceive
that which lies beyond it. Thus it is not possible for the animal to comprehend
that the earth has a spherical shape. But man can deduce the unknown from the
known and discover hidden realities. So, for example, from observing the
inclination of the heavens man infers the curvature of the earth. The Pole Star
at ‘Akká, for instance, is at 33 degrees; that is, it is inclined 33 degrees
above the horizon. When one goes towards the North Pole, the Pole Star rises
one degree above the horizon for every degree of distance travelled; that is,
the inclination of the Pole Star will reach 34 degrees, then 40, 50, 60, and 70
degrees. When one reaches the North Pole, the inclination of the Pole Star will
be 90 degrees and the star will be seen at the zenith, that is, directly
overhead.
Now, the Pole Star is a sensible reality,
and so too is its ascension, that is, the fact that the closer one goes to the
Pole, the higher the Pole Star rises. And from these two known realities an
unknown reality is discovered, namely, that the heavens are inclined, meaning
that the sky above the horizon at each latitude is different from that at
another latitude. Man comprehends this relation and reasons from it a
previously unknown thing, namely, the curvature of the earth. But this
comprehension is impossible for the animal. It is likewise impossible for the
animal to comprehend that the sun is the centre and that the earth revolves
around it. The animal is a prisoner of the senses and is circumscribed by them:
It cannot comprehend anything that lies beyond the reach or control of the
senses, even though it excels man in the outward powers and senses. It is
therefore clearly established that man is endowed with a power of discovery
that distinguishes him from the animal, and this power is none but the human
spirit.
Praise be to God! Man ever aspires to
greater heights and loftier goals. He ever seeks to attain a world surpassing
that which he inhabits, and to ascend to a degree above that which he occupies.
This love of transcendence is one of the hallmarks of man. I am astonished that
certain philosophers in Europe and America have consented to lower themselves
to the animal realm and so to regress, whereas all existence must ever aspire
towards exaltation. And yet, were you to call one of them an animal, he would
be most hurt and offended.
What a difference between the world of man
and the world of the animal! What a difference between the loftiness of man and
the abasement of the animal, between the perfections of man and the ignorance
of the animal, between the light of man and the darkness of the animal, between
the glory of man and the degradation of the animal! An Arab child of ten years
can subdue two or three hundred camels in the desert and lead them about with
his mere voice. A feeble Indian can so subdue a mighty elephant as to compel it
to move in strict obedience. All things are subdued by the hand of man, who
withstands nature itself.
All other beings are captives of nature
and cannot free themselves from its exigencies: Man alone can withstand nature.
So nature attracts all bodies to the centre of the earth, but through
mechanical means man moves away from it and soars in the air; nature prevents
man from crossing the sea, but man builds ships and traverses the heart of the
great ocean, and so forth—the subject is endless. For example, man traverses
mountains and plains in vehicles and gathers in one place the news of the
events of East and West. This is how man withstands nature. The sea in all its
vastness cannot deviate one iota from the rule of nature; the sun in all its
greatness cannot stray so much as a needle’s point from the rule of nature, nor
can it ever comprehend the states, conditions, properties, movements, and
nature of man. What then is the power residing in man’s puny form that
encompasses all this? What conquering power is this that subdues all things?
One more point remains. Modern philosophers
say: “Nowhere do we see a spirit in man, and, although we have investigated the
inmost recesses of the human body, nowhere do we perceive a spiritual power.
How then are we to imagine a power which is not sensible?” The divine
philosophers reply: “The spirit of the animal is not sensible either and cannot
be perceived through our material powers: How do you infer its existence? There
is no doubt that it is from its effects that you infer in the animal the
existence of a power which is lacking in the plant, and that is the power of
the senses—sight, hearing, and the other powers. It is from these that you
infer that there is an animal spirit. Infer, likewise, from the aforementioned
signs and arguments the existence of a human spirit. Thus, since there are
signs in the animal that cannot be found in the plant, you say that this
sensory power is one of the hallmarks of the animal spirit. You see likewise in
man signs, powers, and perfections that do not exist in the animal: Infer then
that there is a power in him of which the animal is bereft.”
If we were to deny all that is not
accessible to the senses, then we would be forced to deny realities which
undoubtedly exist. For example, the ether is not sensible, although its reality
can be proven. The power of gravity is not sensible, although its existence is
likewise undeniable. Whence do we affirm their existence? From their signs. For
instance, this light consists in the vibrations of the ether, and from these
vibrations we infer its existence.
– 49
–
Evolution and the Existence
of Man
Question: What do you say regarding the
theory of the evolution of beings to which certain European philosophers
subscribe?
Answer: We discussed this matter the other
day, but we will speak of it again. Briefly, this question comes down to the
originality or non-originality of the species, that is, whether the essence of
the human species was fixed from the very origin or whether it subsequently
came from the animals.
Certain European philosophers hold that
species evolve and can even change and transform into other species. Among the
proofs they advance for this claim is that, through careful geological research
and investigation, it has become clear and evident to us that the existence of
the plants preceded that of the animals, and that the existence of the animals
preceded that of man. They hold, moreover, that both vegetable and animal
kingdoms have undergone transformation; for in certain strata of the earth,
plants have been discovered which existed in the past but which have since
disappeared, meaning that they evolved, became hardier, and changed in form and
appearance, and thus the species have changed. Likewise, in the strata of the
earth there are certain animal species which have changed and altered. One of
these is the snake, which has vestigial limbs, that is, signs indicating that
it once had feet, which have disappeared over time and left behind only a
remnant. In like manner, there is in man’s vertebral column a vestige
indicating that like other animals he once had a tail, of which, they assert,
traces still remain. At one point that member was useful, but as man evolved,
it lost its utility and hence it gradually disappeared. Likewise, as snakes
came to live beneath the ground and became creeping animals, they were no
longer in need of feet and so the latter disappeared, leaving behind a remnant.
Their principal proof is that these vestigial limbs are evidence of the
existence of earlier limbs that have gradually disappeared for want of use, and
that they no longer have any benefit or reason to exist. Thus, the fit and
necessary limbs have remained, while the unnecessary ones have gradually
disappeared as a result of the transformation of the species, but have left
behind a remnant.
The first answer to this argument is that
the antecedence of animals to man is not a proof that the essence of the human
species was altered or transformed or that man came from the animal kingdom.
For so long as it is acknowledged that these different beings have appeared in
time, it is possible that man simply came into existence after the animal. Thus
we observe in the vegetable kingdom that the fruits of different trees do not
appear all at once; on the con-trary, some appear earlier in the season and
others later. This priority is not a proof that the later fruit of one tree was
produced from the earlier fruit of another.
Secondly, these minor traces and vestigial
limbs might have some great underlying wisdom which the human mind has so far
been unable to fathom. How many things are found in this world whose underlying
wisdom to this day has not been grasped! Thus, it is said in physiology—the
science of the relations of the body’s organs—that the underlying wisdom and
cause of the differences in the colouration of animals and of human hair, or of
the redness of the lips, or of the variety of the colours of birds, are still
unknown and remain hidden and concealed. But it has been discovered that the
blackness of the pupil of the eye is due to its absorbing the rays of the sun,
for if it were of another colour—say, uniformly white—it would not absorb these
rays. Now, so long as the wisdom underlying the things that we have mentioned
is unknown, one may well imagine that the reason and wisdom of the vestigial
limbs, whether in the animal or in man, is also unknown. Such an underlying
wisdom of course exists, even though it may not be known.
Thirdly, even if we were to suppose that
certain animals, or even man, once possessed limbs which have now disappeared,
this would not be a sufficient proof of the transformation of the species. For
man, from the conception of the embryo until the attainment of maturity,
assumes different forms and appearances. His appearance, form, features, and
colour change; that is, he passes from form to form and from appearance to
appearance. Yet, from the formation of the embryo he belongs to the human
species; that is, it is the embryo of a man and not of an animal. But at first
this fact is not apparent; only later does it become plain and visible.
For example, let us suppose that man once
bore a resemblance to the animal and that he has since evolved and transformed.
Accepting this statement does not prove the transformation of species, but
could instead be likened to the changes and transformations that the human
embryo undergoes before reaching its full development and maturity, as was
earlier mentioned. To be more explicit, let us suppose that man once walked on
all fours or had a tail: This change and transformation is similar to that of
the fetus in the womb of the mother. Even though the fetus develops and evolves
in every possible way before it reaches its full development, from the
beginning it belongs to a distinct species. The same holds true in the vegetable
kingdom, where we observe that the original and distinctive character of the
species does not change, while its form, colour, and mass do change, transform,
and evolve.
To summarize: Just as man progresses,
evolves, and is transformed from one form and appearance to another in the womb
of the mother, while remaining from the beginning a human embryo, so too has
man remained a distinct essence—that is, the human species—from the beginning
of his formation in the matrix of the world, and has passed gradually from form
to form. It follows that this change of appearance, this evolution of organs,
and this growth and development do not preclude the originality of the species.
Now, even accepting the reality of evolution and progress, nevertheless, from
the moment of his appearance man has possessed perfect composition, and has had
the capacity and potential to acquire both material and spiritual perfections
and to become the embodiment of the verse, “Let Us make man in Our image, after
Our likeness.”[131] At most, he has become more
pleasing, more refined and graceful, and by virtue of civilization he has
emerged from his wild state, just as the wild fruits become finer and sweeter
under the cultivation of the gardener, and acquire ever greater delicacy and
vitality.
The gardeners of the world of humanity are
the Prophets of God.
–
50 –
Spiritual Proofs of the
Originality of Man
The arguments we have adduced thus far for
the originality of the human species have been rational ones. Now we will
provide spiritual arguments, which are indeed the fundamental ones. For we
established the existence of God through rational arguments, and it was
likewise established through rational arguments that man has been man from his
very inception and origin, and that the essence of his species has existed from
eternity. We will now present spiritual proofs that human existence—that is,
the human species—is a necessary existence and that without man the perfections
of Divinity would not shine forth. But these are spiritual and not rational
arguments.
We have established time and again through
proofs and arguments that man is the noblest of all beings and the sum of all
perfections. Indeed, all existing things are the seat of the revelation of the
divine splendours; that is, the signs of the divinity of God are manifest in
the realities of all things. Just as the earth is the place where the rays of
the sun are reflected—meaning that the light, heat, and influence of the sun
are plain and manifest in all the atoms of the earth—so too does each one of
the atoms of the universe in this infinite space proclaim one of the
perfections of God. Nothing is deprived of this: Each is either a sign of the
mercy of God, or of His power, or His greatness, or His justice, or His
sustaining providence, or His generosity, or His sight, or His hearing, or His
knowledge, or His grace, and so on.
Our meaning is that every existing thing is
of necessity the seat of the revelation of the divine splendours; that is, the
perfections of God are manifested and revealed therein. It is even as the sun
which shines upon the desert, the sea, the trees, the fruits, the blossoms—upon
all earthly things. Now, the world of existence, indeed every created thing,
proclaims but one of the names of God, but the reality of man is an
all-encompassing and universal reality which is the seat of the revelation of
all the divine perfections. That is, a sign of each one of the names, attributes,
and perfections that we ascribe to God exists in man. If such were not the
case, he would be unable to imagine and comprehend these perfections. For
example, we say that God is all-seeing. The eye is the sign of His sight: If
this faculty were lacking in man, how could we imagine the sight of God? For
one born blind cannot imagine what it is to see, any more than one born deaf
can imagine what it is to hear, or the lifeless what it is to be alive.
Thus, the divinity of God, which is the
totality of all perfections, reveals itself in the reality of man—that is, the
divine Essence is the sum total of all perfections, and from this station it
casts a ray of its splendour upon the human reality. In other words, the Sun of
Truth is reflected in this mirror. Thus man is a perfect mirror facing the Sun
of Truth and is the seat of its reflection. The splendour of all the divine
perfections is manifest in the reality of man, and it is for this reason that
he is the vicegerent and apostle of God. If man did not exist, the universe
would be without result, for the purpose of existence is the revelation of the
divine perfections. We cannot say, then, that there was a time when man was
not. At most we can say that there was a time when this earth did not exist, and
that at the beginning man was not present upon it.
But from the beginning that has no
beginning to the end that has no end, a perfect Manifestation has always
existed. This Man of Whom we speak here is not just any man: That which we
intend is the Perfect Man. For the noblest part of the tree, and the
fundamental purpose of its existence, is the fruit. A tree without fruit is of
no use. Therefore, it cannot be imagined that the world of existence, whether
in the realms above or below, was once populated by cows and donkeys, cats, and
mice, and yet was deprived of the presence of man. What a false and vacuous
notion!
The word of God is as clear as the sun.
This is a spiritual argument, but it cannot be presented to the material
philosophers at the outset. Rather, we must first present the rational
arguments and only afterwards the spiritual ones.
–
51 –
The Appearance of the Spirit
and the Mind in Man
Question: Did the mind and the spirit
appear in the human species from the very beginning of its growth and
development on earth, or was it a gradual process? And, if the latter, was this
achieved over a short span of time or over a long period?
Answer: The beginning of the formation of
man on the terrestrial globe is like the formation of the human embryo in the
womb of the mother. The embryo gradually grows and develops until it is born,
and thereafter it continues to grow and develop until it reaches the stage of
maturity. Although in infancy the signs of the mind and the spirit are already
present in man, they do not appear in a state of perfection, and remain
incomplete. But when man attains maturity, the mind and the spirit manifest
themselves in the utmost perfection.
Likewise, at the beginning of his formation
in the matrix of the world, man was like an embryo. He then gradually
progressed by degrees, and grew and developed until he reached the stage of
maturity, when the mind and the spirit manifested themselves in the utmost
perfection. From the beginning of his formation, the mind and the spirit
existed, but they were hidden and appeared only later. In the world of the
womb, too, the mind and the spirit exist in the embryo but are concealed and
appear only afterwards. It is even as the seed: The tree exists within it but is
hidden and concealed; when the seed grows and develops, the tree appears in its
fullness. In like manner, the growth and development of all beings proceeds by
gradual degrees. This is the universal and divinely ordained law and the
natural order. The seed does not suddenly become the tree; the embryo does not
at once become the man; the mineral substance does not in a moment become the
stone: No, all these grow and develop gradually until they attain the limit of
perfection.
All beings, whether universal or
particular, were created perfect and complete from the beginning. The most one
can say is that their perfections only become apparent gradually. The law of
God is one; the evolution of existence is one; the divine order is one. All
beings great and small are subject to one law and one order. Every seed has,
from the beginning, all the perfections of the plant. For example, all the
vegetable perfections existed in this seed at the outset but were invisible and
appeared only gradually. So it is the shoot which first appears from the seed,
then the branches, leaves, and blossoms, and finally the fruit. But from the
beginning of its formation, all of these existed potentially, albeit invisibly,
in the seed. Likewise, from the beginning the embryo possesses all perfections,
such as the spirit, the mind, sight, smell, and taste—in a word, all the
powers—but they are invisible and become apparent only gradually.
Similarly, the terrestrial globe was
created, from the beginning, with all its elements, substances, minerals,
parts, and components, but these appeared only gradually: first the minerals,
then the plants, then the animals, and finally man. But from the beginning,
these kinds and species were latent in the earthly realm and appeared gradually
thereafter. For the supreme law of God and the universal natural order
encompasses all things and subjects them to its rule. When you consider this
universal order, you see that not a single thing reaches the limit of
perfection immediately upon coming into existence, but grows and develops
gradually until it reaches that stage.
–
52 –
The Appearance of the Spirit
in the Body
Question: What is the wisdom of the
appearance of the spirit in the body?
Answer: The wisdom of the appearance of the
spirit in the body is this: The human spirit is a divine trust which must
traverse every degree, for traversing and passing through the degrees of
existence is the means of its acquiring perfections. So, for example, when a
man travels in an orderly and methodical manner through many different
countries and regions, this will most certainly be the means of acquiring
perfections, for he will see at first hand various sites, scenes, and regions;
learn about the affairs and circumstances of other nations; become familiar
with the geography of other lands; acquaint himself with their arts and
wonders; become informed of the customs, conduct, and character of their
inhabitants; witness the civilization and the advancements of the time; and be
apprised of the manner of government, the capacity, and the receptivity of each
country. In the same way, when the human spirit traverses the degrees of
existence and attains each degree and station—even that of the body—it will
assuredly acquire perfections.
Moreover, it is necessary that the signs of
the perfections of the spirit appear in this world, that the realm of creation
may bring forth endless fruits, and that this body of the contingent world may
receive life and manifest the divine bounties. So, for example, the rays of the
sun must shine upon the earth and its heat must nurture all earthly beings; if
the rays and heat of the sun were not to reach the earth, it would remain idle
and desolate and its development would be arrested. Likewise, were the
perfections of the spirit not to appear in this world, it would become dark and
wholly animalistic. It is through the appearance of the spirit in the material
body that this world is illumined. Just as the spirit of man is the cause of
the life of his body, so is the whole world even as a body and man as its
spirit. If man did not exist, if the perfections of the spirit were not
manifested and the light of the mind were not shining in this world, it would
be like a body without a spirit.
By another token, this world is even as a
tree and man as the fruit; without the fruit the tree would be of no use.
Beyond this, the members, constituent
parts, and composition that are found within man attract and act as a magnet
for the spirit: The spirit is bound to appear in it. Thus, when a mirror is
polished, it is bound to attract the rays of the sun, to be illumined, and to
reflect splendid images. That is, when these physical elements are gathered and
combined together, according to the natural order and with the utmost
perfection, they become a magnet for the spirit, and the spirit will manifest
itself therein with all its perfections.
From this perspective one does not ask,
“Why is it necessary for the rays of the sun to fall upon the mirror?”; for the
relationships that bind together the realities of all things, whether spiritual
or material, require that when the mirror is polished and turned towards the
sun it should manifest the rays thereof. In like manner, when the elements are
composed and combined according to the noblest order, arrangement, and manner,
the human spirit will appear and manifest itself therein. Such is the decree of
the All-Glorious, the All-Wise.
–
53 –
The Connection between God
and His Creation
Question: What is the nature of the
connection between God and His creation, between the Absolute and Inaccessible
One and all other beings?
Answer: The connection between God and His
creation is that of the originator and the originated, of the sun and the dark
bodies of the universe, of the craftsman and his handiwork. Not only is the sun
sanctified in its very essence above all the bodies that receive its
illumination, but its light is also, in its essence, sanctified from and
independent of the earth. So, though the earth is nurtured by the sun and is
the recipient of its light, the sun and its rays are nonetheless sanctified
above it. But were it not for the sun, the earth and all terrestrial life could
not exist.
The procession of creation from God is a
procession through emanation. That is, creation emanates from God; it does not
manifest Him. The connection is that of emanation and not of manifestation. The
light of the sun emanates from the sun; it does not manifest it. Appearance
through emanation[132] is like the appearance of
the rays from the sun: The sanctified Essence of the Sun of Truth cannot be
divided or descend into the condition of the creation. In the same way, the sun
does not divide itself or descend upon the earth, but its rays—the outpourings
of its grace—emanate from it and illumine the dark bodies.
But appearance through manifestation is
like the manifestation of the branches, leaves, blossoms, and fruit from the
seed; for the seed itself becomes the branches and fruit, and its reality
descends into them. This manifestational appearance would be sheer imperfection
and utterly impossible for the Most High, for this would require unconditioned
pre-existence to take on the attributes of the originated, absolute
independence to become abject poverty, and the essence of existence to become
pure non-existence; and this is in no wise possible.
It follows that all things have emanated
from God; that is, it is through God that all things have been realized, and
through Him that the contingent world has come to exist. The first thing to
emanate from God is that universal reality which the ancient philosophers
termed the “First Intellect” and which the people of Bahá call the “Primal
Will”. This emanation, with respect to its action in the world of God, is not
limited by either time or place and has neither beginning nor end, for in
relation to God the beginning and the end are one and the same. The
pre-existence of God is both essential and temporal, while the origination of
the contingent world is essential but not temporal, as we have already
explained another day at table.[133]
Though the First Intellect is without
beginning, this does not mean that it shares in the pre-existence of God, for
in relation to the existence of God the existence of that universal Reality is
mere nothingness—it cannot even be said to exist, let alone to partake of the
pre-existence of God. An explanation of this matter was provided on a previous
occasion.
As for created things, their life consists
in composition, and their death in decomposition. But matter and the universal
elements cannot be entirely destroyed and annihilated. No, their annihilation
is merely transformation. For instance, when man dies, his body becomes dust,
but it does not become absolute non-existence: It retains a mineral existence,
but a transformation has taken place, and that composition has been subjected
to decomposition. It is the same with the annihilation of all other beings; for
existence does not become absolute non-existence, and absolute non-existence
does not acquire existence.
–
54 –
The Procession of the Human
Spirit from God
Question: In what manner does the human
spirit proceed from God, since in the Torah it is said that God breathed the
spirit into the body of man?[134]
Answer: Know that procession is of two
kinds: procession and appearance through emanation, and procession and
appearance through manifestation. Emanational procession is like the procession
of the handiwork from its author. For example, the writing proceeds from the
writer. Now, just as the writing emanates from the writer and the discourse
from the speaker, so does the human spirit emanate from God. But it does not
manifest Him; that is, no part has been separated from the divine Reality to
enter into the body of man. No, the human spirit has emanated, just as speech
emanates from the speaker, and become manifested in the body of man.
As for manifestational procession, it is
the manifestation of the reality of a thing in other forms, like the procession
of this tree or this flower from their seeds, for it is the seed itself that
has become manifested in the form of the branches, leaves, and flowers. This is
called manifestational procession.
The spirits of men proceed from God by
emanation, in the same way as the discourse proceeds from the speaker and the
writing from the writer; that is, the speaker himself does not become the
speech, any more than the writer becomes the writing: The connection is rather
one of emanational procession. For the speaker remains in an absolute state of
ability and power, as the discourse emanates from him, even as the action
emanates from its author. The true Speaker, the divine Essence, ever remains in
the same condition and experiences no change or alteration, no transformation
or vicissitude. It has neither beginning nor end. The procession of human
spirits from God is therefore an emanational procession. When it is said in the
Torah that God breathed His spirit into man, this spirit is even as speech that
has emanated from the true Speaker and taken effect in the reality of man.
Now, if we were to understand
manifestational procession as “appearance” rather than “division into parts”,
we have already stated that this is the manner of the procession and appearance
of the Holy Spirit and the Word, which are from God. As it is said in the
Gospel of John, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God.”[135] It follows then that the
Holy Spirit and the Word are the appearance of God and consist in the divine
perfections that shone forth in the reality of Christ. And these perfections
were with God, even as the sun which manifests the fullness of its glory in a
mirror. For by “the Word” is not meant the body of Christ but the divine
perfections that were manifested in Him. Thus Christ was like a spotless mirror
which was turned towards the Sun of Truth, and the perfections of that Sun—that
is, its light and heat—were plainly manifest in that mirror. If we look into
the mirror, we see the sun and we say it is the sun. Therefore, the Word and
the Holy Spirit, which consist in the perfections of God, are the divine
appearance. This is the meaning of the verse in the Gospel which says: “the
Word was with God, and the Word was God”,[136] for the divine perfections
cannot be distinguished from the divine Essence. The perfections of Christ are
called the Word since all created things are like individual letters, and
individual letters do not convey a complete meaning, while the perfections of Christ
are even as an entire word, for from a word a complete meaning can be inferred.
As the reality of Christ was the manifestation of the divine perfections, it
was even as a word. Why? Because it comprised a complete meaning, and that is
why it has been called the Word.
And know that the procession of the Word
and the Holy Spirit from God, which is a manifestational procession and
appearance, should not be taken to mean that the reality of the Divinity has
been divided or multiplied, or has descended from its heights of purity and
sanctity. God forbid! If a clear and spotless mirror were placed before the
sun, the light and heat, the form and image of the sun would appear therein
with such a manifestational appearance that if a beholder were to say, “This is
the sun”, he would be speaking the truth. But the mirror is the mirror and the
sun is the sun. The sun is but one sun, and remains one even if it appears in
numerous mirrors. There is no place here for inherence, egress, commingling, or
descent; for egress, regress, inherence, descent, and commingling are among the
characteristics and requirements of bodies, not of spirits—how much less of the
holy and sanctified Reality of the Divinity. Glorified is God above all that
ill beseems His holiness and sanctity, and exalted is He in the heights of His
sublimity!
The Sun of Truth, as we have said, has ever
remained in the same condition and undergoes neither change nor alteration,
neither transformation nor vicissitude. It has neither beginning nor end. But
the sanctified Reality of the Word of God is even as a clear, spotless, and
shining mirror wherein the heat and light, the form and image of the Sun of
Truth—that is to say, all its perfections—are reflected. That is why Christ
says in the Gospel, “The Father is in the Son”,[137] meaning that the Sun of
Truth shines resplendent in this mirror. Glorified be He Who has cast His
splendour upon this Reality that is sanctified above all created things!
–
55 –
Spirit, Soul, and Mind
Question: What is the difference between
mind, spirit, and soul?
Answer: It was already explained that, in
general, spirit is divided into five categories: the vegetable spirit, the
animal spirit, the human spirit, the spirit of faith, and the Holy Spirit.[138]
The vegetable spirit is that power of
growth which is brought about in the seed through the influence of other
created things.
The animal spirit is that all-embracing
sensory power which is realized through the composition and combination of the
elements. When this composition disintegrates, that spirit likewise perishes
and becomes non-existent. It may be likened to this lamp: When oil, wick, and flame
are brought together and combined, it is lit; and when this combination
disintegrates—that is, when the constituent parts are separated from one
another—the lamp also is extinguished.
The human spirit, which distinguishes man
from the animal, is the rational soul, and these two terms—the human spirit and
the rational soul—designate one and the same thing. This spirit, which in the
terminology of the philosophers is called the rational soul, encompasses all
things and as far as human capacity permits, discovers their realities and
becomes aware of the properties and effects, the characteristics and conditions
of earthly things. But the human spirit, unless it be assisted by the spirit of
faith, cannot become acquainted with the divine mysteries and the heavenly
realities. It is like a mirror which, although clear, bright, and polished, is
still in need of light. Not until a sunbeam falls upon it can it discover the
divine mysteries.
As for the mind, it is the power of the
human spirit. The spirit is as the lamp, and the mind as the light that shines
from it. The spirit is as the tree, and the mind as the fruit. The mind is the
perfection of the spirit and a necessary attribute thereof, even as the rays of
the sun are an essential requirement of the sun itself.
This explanation, however brief, is
complete. Reflect upon it and, God willing, you will grasp the details.
–
56 –
The Outward and the Inward
Powers of Man
There are five outward material powers in
man which are the means of perception—that is, five powers whereby man
perceives material things. They are sight, which perceives sensible forms;
hearing, which perceives audible sounds; smell, which perceives odours; taste,
which perceives edible things; and touch, which is distributed throughout the
body and which perceives tactile realities. These five powers perceive external
objects.
Man has likewise a number of spiritual
powers: the power of imagination, which forms a mental image of things;
thought, which reflects upon the realities of things; comprehension, which
understands these realities; and memory, which retains whatever man has
imagined, thought, and understood. The intermediary between these five outward
powers and the inward powers is a common faculty, a sense which mediates
between them and which conveys to the inward powers whatever the outward powers
have perceived. It is termed the common faculty as it is shared in common
between the outward and inward powers.
For instance, sight, which is one of the outward
powers, sees and perceives this flower and conveys this perception to the
inward power of the common faculty; the common faculty transmits it to the
power of imagination, which in turn conceives and forms this image and
transmits it to the power of thought; the power of thought reflects upon it
and, having apprehended its reality, conveys it to the power of comprehension;
the comprehension, once it has understood it, delivers the image of the
sensible object to the memory, and the memory preserves it in its repository.
The outward powers are five: the power of
sight, of hearing, of taste, of smell, and of touch. The inward powers are also
five: the common faculty and the powers of imagination, thought, comprehension,
and memory.
–
57 –
The Differences in Human
Character
Question: How many kinds of character are
there in man and what are the causes of the differences and variations among
them?
Answer: There are the innate character, the
inherited character, and the acquired character, which is gained through
education.
As to the innate character, although the
innate nature bestowed by God upon man is purely good, yet that character
differs among men according to the degrees they occupy: All degrees are good,
but some are more so than others. Thus every human being possesses intelligence
and capacity, but intelligence, capacity, and aptitude differ from person to
person. This is self-evident.
For example, take a number of children from
the same place and family, attending the same school and instructed by the same
teacher, raised on the same food and in the same climate, wearing the same
clothing and studying the same lessons: It is certain that among these children
some will become skilled in the arts and sciences, some will be of average
ability, and some will be dull. It is therefore clear that in man’s innate
nature there is a difference in degree, aptitude, and capacity, but it is not a
matter of good or evil—it is merely a difference of degree. One occupies the
highest degree, another the middle degree, and yet another the lowest degree.
Thus man, the animal, the plant, and the mineral all exist, but the existence
of these four kinds of beings is different. Indeed, what a difference there is
between the existence of man and that of the animal! Yet all these do exist,
and it is evident that in existence there are differences of degree.
As to differences in inherited character,
they arise from the strength and weakness of man’s constitution; that is, if
the parents are of weak constitution, then the children will be likewise, and
if they are strong, then the children will also be robust. Moreover, the
excellence of the bloodline exerts a major influence; for the goodly seed is
like the superior stock that exists, likewise, among plants and animals. For
example, you see that children born of a weak and sickly mother and father will
naturally have a weak constitution and nerves, will lack patience, endurance,
resolution, and perseverance, and will be impulsive, for they have inherited
the weakness and frailty of their parents.
Aside from this, certain families and
lineages have been singled out for a special blessing. Thus the descendants of
Abraham received the special blessing that all the Prophets of the House of
Israel were raised up from among their ranks. This is a blessing that God
bestowed upon that lineage. Moses, through both His father and His mother;
Christ, through His mother; Muhammad; the Báb; and all the Prophets and Holy
Ones of Israel belong to that lineage. Bahá’u’lláh too is a lineal descendant
of Abraham, for Abraham had other sons besides Ishmael and Isaac who in those
days emigrated to the regions of Persia and Afghanistan, and the Blessed Beauty
is one of their descendants.
Hence it is evident that inherited
character also exists, to such a degree that if one’s character does not
conform to that of one’s forebears, one would not be accounted among that
lineage in spirit even if one were a descendant in body. Such is the case of
Canaan, who is not reckoned among the descendants of Noah.[139]
As to the differences of character arising
from education, they are great indeed, for education exerts an enormous
influence. Through education the ignorant become learned, the cowardly become
courageous, the crooked branch becomes straight, the acrid and bitter fruit of
the mountains and woods becomes sweet and succulent, and the five-petalled
flower puts forth a hundred petals. Through education barbarous nations become
civilized and even animals take on human-like manners. Education must be
accorded the greatest importance; for just as diseases are highly communicable
in the world of bodies, so is character highly communicable in the realm of
hearts and spirits. The differences caused by education are enormous and exert
a major influence.
Now, someone might say that, since the
capacity and aptitude of souls differ, such difference in capacity must
inevitably lead to a difference in character.[140] But this is not so, for
capacity is of two kinds: innate and acquired. The innate capacity, which is
the creation of God, is wholly and entirely good—in the innate nature there is
no evil. The acquired capacity, however, can become the cause of evil. For
example, God has created all men in such a fashion, and has given them such a
capacity and disposition, that they are benefited by sugar and honey and are
harmed or killed by poison. This is an innate capacity and disposition that God
has bestowed equally upon all men. But man may begin little by little to take
poison by ingesting a small quantity every day and gradually increasing it
until he reaches the point where he would perish if he were not to consume several
grams of opium every day, and where his innate capacities are completely
subverted. Consider how the innate capacity and disposition can be so
completely changed, through variation of habit and training, as to be entirely
perverted. It is not on account of their innate capacity and disposition that
one reproaches the wicked, but rather on account of that which they themselves
have acquired.
In the innate nature of things there is no
evil—all is good. This applies even to certain apparently blameworthy
attributes and dispositions which seem inherent in some people, but which are
not in reality reprehensible. For example, you can see in a nursing child, from
the beginning of its life, the signs of greed, of anger, and of ill temper; and
so it might be argued that good and evil are innate in the reality of man, and
that this is contrary to the pure goodness of the innate nature and of
creation. The answer is that greed, which is to demand ever more, is a
praiseworthy quality provided that it is displayed under the right
circumstances. Thus, should a person show greed in acquiring science and
knowledge, or in the exercise of compassion, high-mindedness, and justice, this
would be most praiseworthy. And should he direct his anger and wrath against the
bloodthirsty tyrants who are like ferocious beasts, this too would be most
praiseworthy. But should he display these qualities under other conditions,
this would be deserving of blame.
It follows therefore that in existence and
creation there is no evil at all, but that when man’s innate qualities are used
in an unlawful way, they become blameworthy. Thus if a wealthy and generous
person gives alms to a poor man to spend on his necessities, and if the latter
spends that sum in an improper way, that is blameworthy. The same holds true of
all the innate qualities of man which constitute the capital of human life: If
they are displayed and employed in an improper way, they become blameworthy. It
is clear then that the innate nature is purely good.
Consider that the worst of all qualities
and the most odious of all attributes, and the very foundation of all evil, is
lying, and that no more evil or reprehensible quality can be imagined in all
existence. It brings all human perfections to naught and gives rise to
countless vices. There is no worse attribute than this, and it is the
foundation of all wickedness. Now, all this notwithstanding, should a physician
console a patient and say, “Thank God, you are doing better and there is hope
for your recovery”, although these words may be contrary to the truth, yet
sometimes they will ease the patient’s mind and become the means of curing the
illness. And this is not blameworthy.
This question has now been elucidated most
clearly.
–
58 –
The Extent and Limitation of
Human Comprehension
Question: How far does human comprehension
extend, and what are its limitations?
Answer: Know that comprehension varies. Its
lowest degree consists in the senses of the animal realm, that is, the natural
sensations which arise from the powers of the outward senses. This
comprehension is common to man and animals, and indeed certain animals surpass
man in this regard. In the human realm, however, comprehension differs and
varies in accordance with the different degrees occupied by man.
The foremost degree of comprehension in the
world of nature is that of the rational soul. This power and comprehension is
shared in common by all men, whether they be heedless or aware, wayward or
faithful. In the creation of God, the rational soul of man encompasses and is
distinguished above all other created things: It is by virtue of its nobility
and distinction that it encompasses them all. Through the power of the rational
soul, man can discover the realities of things, comprehend their properties,
and penetrate the mysteries of existence. All the sciences, branches of
learning, arts, inventions, institutions, undertakings, and discoveries have
resulted from the comprehension of the rational soul. These were once
impenetrable secrets, hidden mysteries, and unknown realities, and the rational
soul gradually discovered them and brought them out of the invisible plane into
the realm of the visible. This is the greatest power of comprehension in the
world of nature, and the uttermost limit of its flight is to comprehend the
realities, signs, and properties of contingent things.
But the universal divine Intellect, which
transcends nature, is the outpouring grace of the pre-existent Power. It
encompasses all existing realities and receives its share of the lights and
mysteries of God. It is an all-knowing power, not a power of investigation and
sensing. The spiritual power associated with the world of nature is the power
of investigation, and it is through investigation that it discovers the
realities and properties of things. But the heavenly intellectual power, which
is beyond nature, encompasses, knows, and comprehends all things; is aware of
the divine mysteries, truths, and inner meanings; and discovers the hidden
verities of the Kingdom. This divine intellectual power is confined to the holy
Manifestations and the Daysprings of prophethood. A ray of this light falls
upon the mirrors of the hearts of the righteous, that they may also receive,
through the holy Manifestations, a share and benefit of this power.
The holy Manifestations have three
stations: the corporeal station, the station of the rational soul, and the
station of perfect divine manifestation and heavenly splendour. Their bodies
perceive things only according to the capacity of the material world, and so it
is that They have at certain times expressed physical weakness. For example: “I
was asleep and unconscious; the breeze of God wafted over Me, awoke Me and
summoned Me to voice His call”;[141] or when Christ was baptized
in His thirtieth year and the Holy Spirit descended upon Him, having not
manifested itself in Him before this time. All these things refer to the
corporeal station of the Manifestations, but Their heavenly station encompasses
all things, is aware of all mysteries, is informed of all signs, and rules
supreme over all things. And this is equally true both before and after the
intimation of Their mission. That is why Christ said: “I am Alpha and Omega,
the first and the last”[142]—that is, there has never
been, nor shall there ever be, any change or alteration in Me.
–
59 –
Man’s Comprehension of God
Question: To what extent can human
perception comprehend God?
Answer: This subject requires ample time,
and to explain it at table will be difficult. Nevertheless, a brief explanation
will be given.
Know that there are two kinds of knowledge:
the knowledge of the essence of a thing and the knowledge of its attributes.
The essence of each thing is known only through its attributes; otherwise, that
essence is unknown and unfathomed.
As our knowledge of things, even of created
and limited ones, is of their attributes and not of their essence, how then can
it be possible to understand in its essence the unbounded Reality of the
Divinity? For the inner essence of a thing can never be known, only its
attributes. For example, the inner reality of the sun is unknown, but it is
understood through its attributes, which are heat and light. The inner essence
of man is unknown and unfathomed, but it is known and characterized by its
attributes. Thus everything is known by its attributes and not by its essence:
Even though the human mind encompasses all things, and all outward things are
in turn encompassed by it, yet the latter are unknown with regard to their
essence and can only be known with regard to their attributes. How then can the
ancient and everlasting Lord, Who is sanctified above all comprehension and
imagining, be known in His Essence? That is, as created things can only be
known through their attributes and not in their essence, the reality of the
Divinity, too, must be unknown with regard to its essence and known only with
respect to its attributes.
Furthermore, how can a reality that is
originated encompass that Reality which has existed from all eternity? For
comprehension is the result of encompassing—the latter must take place in order
that the former may occur—and the divine Essence is all-encompassing and can
never be encompassed.
Moreover, differences of degree in the
world of creation are a barrier to knowledge. For example, as this mineral
belongs to the mineral kingdom, however far it may rise, it can never
comprehend the power of growth. The plants and trees, however far they may
progress, cannot imagine the powers of sight or of the other senses. The animal
cannot imagine the human degree, that is, the spiritual powers. Thus,
differences of degree are a barrier to knowledge: The inferior degree cannot
comprehend the superior. How then can a reality which is originated comprehend
that Reality which has existed from all eternity?
Knowing God, therefore, means the
comprehension and knowledge of His attributes and not of His Reality. And even
this knowledge of His attributes extends only so far as human power and
capacity permit, and remains wholly inadequate. Philosophy consists in
comprehending, so far as human power permits, the realities of things as they
are in themselves. The originated reality has no recourse but to comprehend the
pre-existent attributes within the intrinsic limits of human capacity. The
invisible realm of the Divinity is sanctified and exalted above the
comprehension of all beings, and all that can be imagined is mere human
understanding. The power of human understanding does not encompass the reality
of the divine Essence: All that man can hope to achieve is to comprehend the
attributes of the Divinity, the light of which is manifest and resplendent in
the world and within the souls of men.
When we examine the world and the souls of
men, the perspicuous signs of the perfections of the Divinity appear clear and
manifest, for the realities of all things attest to the existence of a
universal Reality. The reality of the Divinity is even as the sun, which from
the heights of its sanctity shines upon every land, and of whose radiance every
land and every soul receives a share. Were it not for this light and this
radiance, nothing could exist. Now, all created things tell of this light,
partake of its rays, and receive their portion thereof, but the full splendour
of the perfections, bounties, and attributes of the Divinity shines forth from
the reality of the Perfect Man, that is, that unique Individual Who is the
universal Manifestation of God. For the other beings have each received only a
portion of that light, but the universal Manifestation of God is the mirror
held before this Sun, and the latter manifests itself therein with all its
perfections, attributes, signs, and effects.
The knowledge of the reality of the
Divinity is in no wise possible, but the knowledge of the Manifestations of God
is the knowledge of God, for the bounties, splendours, and attributes of God
are manifest in Them. Thus, whoso attains to the knowledge of the
Manifestations of God attains to the knowledge of God, and whoso remains
heedless of Them remains bereft of that knowledge. It is therefore clearly
established that the Holy Manifestations are the focal centres of the heavenly
bounties, signs, and perfections. Blessed are those who receive the light of
divine bounties from those luminous Daysprings!
We cherish the hope that the loved ones of
God, like unto an attractive force, will draw these bounties from their very
source and arise with such radiance and exert such influence as to become the
perspicuous signs of the Sun of Truth.
–
60 –
The Immortality of the Spirit
(1)
Having established the existence of the
human spirit,[143] we must now establish its
immortality.
In the heavenly Books, mention is made of
the immortality of the spirit, which is the very foundation of the divine
religions. For rewards and punishments are said to be of two kinds—one being
existential rewards and punishments and the other, ultimate rewards and
punishments. Existential paradise and hell are to be found in all the worlds of
God, whether in this world or in the heavenly realms of the spirit, and to gain
these rewards is to attain life eternal. That is why Christ said: Act in such a
manner that you may find eternal life, be born of water and of the spirit, and
thus enter into the Kingdom.[144]
Existential rewards consist in the virtues
and perfections that adorn the human reality. For example, man was immersed in
darkness and becomes luminous; he was ignorant and becomes informed; he was
heedless and becomes aware; he was asleep and is awakened; he was dead and is
quickened to life; he was blind and begins to see; he was deaf and begins to
hear; he was earthly and becomes heavenly; he was material and becomes
spiritual. Through these rewards he is reborn in spirit, is created anew, and
becomes the manifestation of the verse in the Gospel that says that the
Apostles “were born, not of blood, nor of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
but of God”[145]—that is, they were delivered
from the animal characteristics and qualities that are inherent to human
nature, and acquired divine attributes, which are the outpouring grace of God.
This is the true meaning of being born again. For such souls, there is no
greater torment than to be veiled from God, and no worse punishment than
selfish qualities, evil attributes, baseness of character, and engrossment in
carnal desires. When these souls are delivered from the darkness of these vices
through the light of faith, when they are illumined by the rays of the Sun of Truth
and endowed with every human virtue, they reckon this as the greatest reward
and regard it as the true paradise. In like manner, they consider spiritual
punishment—that is, existential torment and chastisement—to consist in
subjection to the world of nature; in being veiled from God; in ignorance and
unawareness; in engrossment with covetous desires; in absorption in animal
vices; in being marked by evil attributes, such as falsehood, tyranny, and
iniquity; in attachment to worldly things; and in immersion in satanic
fancies—all of which they reckon to be the greatest of torments and
punishments.
The ultimate rewards, which consist in life
everlasting, have been explicitly recorded in all the heavenly Scriptures. They
are divine perfections, eternal bounty, and everlasting joy. The ultimate
rewards are the gifts and perfections that man attains in the spiritual realms
after his ascension from this world, while the existential rewards are those
true and luminous perfections which are attained while still abiding in this
world, and which are the cause of everlasting life. For the existential rewards
are the advancement of existence itself and are analogous to the passage of man
from the stage of the embryo to that of maturity and becoming the embodiment of
the verse, “Hallowed be the Lord, the most excellent of all creators!”[146] The ultimate rewards consist
in spiritual bounties and bestowals, such as the manifold gifts of God that are
vouchsafed after the ascension of the soul, the attainment of the heart’s
desire, and reunion with Him in the everlasting realm. Similarly, ultimate
retributions and punishments consist in being deprived of the special bounties
and unfailing bestowals of God and sinking to the lowest degrees of existence.
And whoso is deprived of these favours, though he continue to exist after
death, is accounted as dead in the eyes of the people of truth.
A rational proof for the immortality of the
spirit is this, that no effect can be produced by a non-existent thing; that
is, it is impossible that any effect should appear from absolute nothingness.
For the effect of a thing is secondary to its existence, and that which is
secondary is conditioned upon the existence of that which is primary. So from a
non-existent sun no rays can shine; from a non-existent sea no waves can surge;
from a non-existent cloud no rain can fall; from a non-existent tree no fruit
can appear; from a non-existent man nothing can be manifested or produced.
Therefore, so long as the effects of existence are visible, they prove that the
author of that effect exists.
Consider how, to this day, the sovereignty
of Christ has endured. How can a sovereignty of such greatness be manifested by
a non-existent sovereign? How can such waves surge from a non-existent sea? How
can such heavenly breezes waft from a non-existent garden? Consider that as
soon as the constituent parts of anything, be it mineral, plant, or animal, are
disintegrated and its elemental composition is dissolved, all effect,
influence, and trace thereof vanish. But it is not so with the human spirit and
reality, which continues to manifest its signs, to exert its influence, and to
sustain its effects even after the dissociation and decomposition of the
various parts and members of the body.
This question is very subtle: Consider it
attentively. This is a rational proof that we are providing, that rational
minds may weigh it in the balance of reason and fair-mindedness. But if the
human spirit be rejoiced and attracted to the Kingdom, if the inner eye be
opened and the spiritual ear attuned, and if spiritual feelings come to
predominate, the immortality of the spirit will be seen as clearly as the sun,
and heavenly tidings and intimations will encompass that spirit.
Tomorrow we will give other proofs.
–
61 –
The Immortality of the Spirit
(2)
Yesterday we were discussing the
immortality of the spirit. Know that the influence and perception of the human
spirit is of two kinds; that is, the human spirit has two modes of operation
and understanding. One mode is through the mediation of bodily instruments and
organs. Thus it sees with the eye, hears with the ear, speaks with the tongue.
These are actions of the spirit and operations of the human reality, but they
occur through the mediation of bodily instruments. Thus, it is the spirit that
sees, but by means of the eye; it is the spirit that hears, but by means of the
ear; it is the spirit that speaks, but by means of the tongue.
The other mode of the spirit’s influence
and action is without these bodily instruments and organs. For example, in the
state of sleep, it sees without eyes, it hears without ears, it speaks without
a tongue, it runs without feet—in brief, all these powers are exerted without
the mediation of instruments and organs. How often it happens that the spirit
has a dream in the realm of sleep whose purport comes to be exactly
materialized two years hence! Likewise, how often it happens that in the world
of dreams the spirit solves a problem that it could not solve in the realm of
wakefulness. Awake, the eye sees only a short distance, but in the realm of
dreams one who is in the East may see the West. Awake, he sees only the
present; in sleep he beholds the future. Awake, by the fastest means he travels
at most seventy miles in an hour; in sleep he traverses East and West in the
blink of an eye. For the spirit has two modes of travel: without means, or
spiritual travel, and with means, or material travel—as birds that fly, or as
being carried in a vehicle.
While asleep, this physical body is as
dead: It neither sees, nor hears, nor feels, and it has neither consciousness
nor perception—its powers are suspended. Yet the spirit is not only alive and
enduring but also exerts a greater influence, soars to loftier heights, and
possesses a deeper understanding. To hold that the spirit is annihilated upon
the death of the body is to imagine that a bird imprisoned in a cage would
perish if the cage were to be broken, though the bird has nothing to fear from
the breaking of the cage. This body is even as the cage and the spirit is like
the bird: We observe that this bird, unencumbered by its cage, soars freely in
the world of sleep. Therefore, should the cage be broken, the bird would not
only continue to exist but its senses would be heightened, its perception would
be expanded, and its joy would grow more intense. In reality, it would be
leaving a place of torment for a delightsome paradise; for there is no greater
paradise for the grateful birds than to be freed from their cage. So it is that
the martyrs hasten to the field of sacrifice with the utmost joy and elation.
In wakefulness the eye of man sees, at
most, as far as one hour’s distance; for the influence of the spirit through
the intermediary of the body extends only so far, but with the mind’s eye it
sees America, understands that land, is apprised of its condition, and arranges
affairs accordingly. Now, if the spirit were identical with the body, its power
of vision would extend no further. It is therefore evident that the spirit is
different from the body, that the bird is different from the cage, and that the
power and influence of the spirit is more pronounced without the intermediary
of the body. Now, if the instrument becomes idle, its wielder continues to
exist. For example, if the pen is abandoned or broken, the writer remains alive
and well; if a house is destroyed, its owner lives on. This is one of the
rational arguments proving the immortality of the soul.
Another proof is this: Man’s body may
become weak or robust, sick or healthy, tired or rested; it may suffer the loss
of a hand or leg; it may decline in material powers; it may become blind, deaf,
dumb, or paralysed—in short, it may become gravely impaired. And yet, despite
this, the spirit maintains its original condition and spiritual perceptions,
suffering no impairment or disruption. But when the body is afflicted with a
major illness or calamity, it is deprived of the grace of the spirit, like a
mirror that is broken or covered with dust, and that can no longer reflect the
light of the sun or manifest its bounty.
We have already explained that the spirit
of man is not contained within the body, for it is freed and sanctified from egress
and regress, which are among the properties of material bodies. Rather, the
connection of the spirit with the body is like that of the sun with the mirror.
Briefly, the human spirit is always in one condition. It neither falls ill with
the illness of the body nor is made healthy by the latter’s health; it does not
become weak or incapacitated, wretched or downtrodden, diminished or
lessened—that is, it suffers no harm or ill effect on account of the
infirmities of the body, even if the body were to waste away, or if the hands,
feet, and tongue were to be cut off, or if the powers of sight and hearing were
to be disrupted. It is therefore evident and established that the spirit is
different from the body and that its immortality is not conditioned upon the
latter’s, but that the spirit rules supreme in the world of the body, and that
its power and influence are as plain and visible as the bounty of the sun in a
mirror. But when the mirror is covered with dust or broken, it will be deprived
of the rays of the sun.
–
62 –
The Infinite Perfections of
Existence and the Progress of the Soul in the Next World
Know that the degrees of existence are
finite—the degrees of servitude, of prophethood, and of Divinity—but that the
perfections of God and of creation are infinite. If you examine the matter with
care, you will see that even in their most outward sense the perfections of
existence are infinite; for it is impossible to find any created thing such
that nothing superior to it can be imagined. For example, one cannot find in
the mineral kingdom a ruby, or in the vegetable kingdom a rose, or in the
animal kingdom a nightingale, such that an even better specimen cannot be
imagined.
As the grace of God is limitless, so too
are the perfections of man. If it were possible for the reality of anything to
reach the very summit of perfection, then it would become independent of God
and the contingent reality would attain to the station of the necessary
reality. But every created thing has been assigned a degree which it can in no
wise overpass. So he who occupies the degree of servitude, no matter how far he
may progress and acquire endless perfections, can never reach the degree of
divine Lordship. The same holds true of all other created things. No matter how
far a mineral may progress, it can never acquire the power of growth in the
mineral kingdom. No matter how far this flower may progress, it can never
manifest the power of sensation while it is in the vegetable kingdom. So this
silver mineral can never gain sight or hearing; at most it can progress in its
own degree and become a perfect mineral, but it cannot acquire the power of
growth or sensation and can never become living: It can only progress in its
own degree.
For example, Peter cannot become Christ. At
most, he can attain infinite perfections in the degrees of servitude, for every
existing reality is capable of progress. As the spirit of man lives forever
after casting off this elemental frame, it is, like all existing things,
undoubtedly capable of progress, and thus one may pray for a departed soul to
advance, to be forgiven, or to be made the recipient of divine favours,
bounties, and grace. That is why, in the prayers of Bahá’u’lláh, the
forgiveness and pardon of God are implored for those who have ascended to the
next world. Moreover, just as people are in need of God in this world, so too
are they in need of Him in the next. The creatures are ever in need, and God is
ever completely independent of them, whether in this world or in the world to
come.
The wealth of the next world consists in
nearness to God. It is certain therefore that those who enjoy near access to
the divine threshold are permitted to intercede, and that this intercession is
approved in the sight of God. But intercession in the next world bears no
resemblance to intercession in this world. It is an altogether different
condition and reality, which cannot be expressed in words.
Should a wealthy man choose to bequeath,
upon his death, a portion of his wealth to the poor and needy, perchance this
action will bring about divine pardon and forgiveness and result in his
progress in the Kingdom of the All-Merciful.
Likewise, parents endure the greatest toil
and trouble for their children, and often, by the time the latter have reached
the age of maturity, the former have hastened to the world beyond. Rarely do
the mother and father enjoy in this world the rewards of all the pain and
trouble they have endured for their children. The children must therefore, in return
for this pain and trouble, make charitable contributions and perform good works
in their name, and implore pardon and forgiveness for their souls. You should
therefore, in return for the love and kindness of your father, give to the poor
in his name and, with the utmost lowliness and fervour, pray for God’s pardon
and forgiveness and seek His infinite mercy.[147]
It is even possible for those who have died
in sin and unbelief to be transformed, that is, to become the object of divine
forgiveness. This is through the grace of God and not through His justice, for
grace is to bestow without desert, and justice is to give that which is
deserved. As we have the power to pray for those souls here, so too will we
have the same power in the next world, the world of the Kingdom. Are not all
the creatures in that world the creation of God? They must therefore be able to
progress in that world as well. And just as they can seek illumination here
through supplication, so too can they plead there for forgiveness and seek
illumination through prayer and supplication. Thus, as souls can progress in
this world through their entreaties and supplications, or through the prayers
of holy souls, so too after death can they progress through their own prayers
and supplications, particularly if they become the object of the intercession
of the holy Manifestations.
–
63 –
The Progress of All Things
within Their Own Degree
Know that nothing that exists remains in a
state of repose—that is, all things are in motion. They are either growing or
declining, either coming from non-existence into existence or passing from
existence into non-existence. So this flower, this hyacinth, was for a time
coming from non-existence into existence and is now passing from existence into
non-existence. This is called essential or natural motion, and it can in no
wise be dissociated from created things, for it is one of their essential
requirements, just as it is an essential requirement of fire to burn.
It is therefore clearly established that
motion, whether advancing or declining, is necessary to existence. Now, as the
human spirit continues after death, it must either advance or decline, and in
the next world to cease to advance is the same as to decline. But the human
spirit never transcends its own degree: It progresses only within that degree.
For example, no matter how far the spirit and reality of Peter may progress, it
will never reach the degree of the reality of Christ but will progress only
within its own inherent limits.
Thus, you see that however much this
mineral may progress, its progress remains within its own degree; you cannot
possibly bring this crystal, for example, to a state where it gains the power
of sight. The moon, howsoever it may progress, can never become the shining
sun, and its apogee and perigee will always remain within its own degree. And
however far the Apostles might have progressed, they could never have become
Christ. It is true that coal can become a diamond, but both are in the mineral
degree and their constituent parts are the same.
–
64 –
The Station of Man and His
Progress after Death
When we examine all things with the eye of
discernment, we observe that they are generally confined to three categories:
mineral, vegetable, and animal. Thus there are three classes of beings and each
class has its associated species. Man is the most distinguished species in that
he combines the perfections of all three classes—that is, he possesses a material
body, the power of growth, and the power of sensation. Beyond the mineral,
vegetable, and animal perfections, however, he also possesses a special
perfection of which other created things are bereft, namely, the perfections of
the mind. Thus man is the noblest of all existing things.
Man is in the ultimate degree of
materiality and the beginning of spirituality; that is, he is at the end of
imperfection and the beginning of perfection. He is at the furthermost degree
of darkness and the beginning of the light. That is why the station of man is
said to be the end of night and the beginning of day, meaning that he
encompasses all the degrees of imperfection and that he potentially possesses
all the degrees of perfection. He has both an animal side and an angelic side,
and the role of the educator is to so train human souls that the angelic side
may overcome the animal. Thus, should the divine powers, which are identical
with perfection, overcome in man the satanic powers, which are absolute imperfection,
he becomes the noblest of all creatures, but should the converse take place, he
becomes the vilest of all beings. That is why he is the end of imperfection and
the beginning of perfection.
In no other species in the world of
existence can such difference, distinction, contrast, and contradiction be seen
as in man. For instance, it is upon man that the effulgent light of the
Divinity has been shed, as it was with Christ—see how glorious and noble man
is! At the same time, he worships stones, trees, and lumps of clay—see how
wretched he is, that the object of his worship should be the basest degrees of
existence, that is, lifeless stones and clods of earth, mountains, woods, and
trees! What greater wretchedness can there be for man than to worship the
lowliest of all things?
Moreover, knowledge is a human attribute
but so is ignorance; truthfulness is a human attribute but so is falsehood; and
the same holds true of trustworthiness and treachery, justice and tyranny, and
so forth. In brief, every perfection and virtue, as well as every vice, is an
attribute of man. Consider, likewise, the differences that exist among the
members of the human race. Christ was in the form of a man and so was Caiaphas;
Moses was a man and so was Pharaoh; Abel was a man and so was Cain; Bahá’u’lláh
was a man and so was Yahyá.[148] That is why man is said to
be the greatest sign of God—that is, he is the Book of Creation—for all the
mysteries of the universe are found in him. Should he come under the shadow of
the true Educator and be rightly trained, he becomes the gem of gems, the light
of lights, and the spirit of spirits; he becomes the focal centre of divine
blessings, the wellspring of spiritual attributes, the dawning-place of
heavenly lights, and the recipient of divine inspirations. Should he, however,
be deprived of this education, he becomes the embodiment of satanic attributes,
the epitome of animal vices, and the source of all that is oppressive and dark.
This is the wisdom of the appearance of the
Prophets: to educate humanity, that this lump of coal may become a diamond and
this barren tree may be grafted and yield fruit of the utmost sweetness and
delicacy. And after the noblest stations in the world of humanity have been
attained, further progress can be made only in the degrees of perfection, not
in station, for the degrees are finite but the divine perfections are infinite.
Both before and after casting off this
elemental frame, the human soul progresses in perfections but not in station.
The progression of all created things culminates in perfect man, and no greater
being than him exists: Man, having reached the human station, can progress only
in perfections and not in station, for there is no higher station to which he
can find passage than that of a perfect man. He can progress solely within the
human station, as human perfections are infinite. Thus, however learned a man
may be, it is always possible to imagine one even more learned.
And as the perfections of man are infinite,
he can also advance in these perfections after his ascension from this world.
–
65 –
Faith and Works
Question: It is said in the Kitáb-i-Aqdas:
“…whoso is deprived thereof, hath gone astray, though he be the author of every
righteous deed”.[149] What is the meaning of this
verse?
Answer: The meaning of this blessed verse
is that the foundation of success and salvation is the recognition of God, and
that good deeds, which are the fruit of faith, derive from this recognition.
When this recognition is not attained, man
remains veiled from God and, as he is veiled, his good works fail to achieve
their full and desired effect. This verse does not mean that those who are
veiled from God are all equal, whether they be doers of good or workers of
iniquity. It means only that the foundation is the recognition of God and that
good deeds derive from this knowledge. Nevertheless, it is certain that among
those who are veiled from God there is a difference between the doer of good
and the sinner and malefactor. For the veiled soul who is endowed with good
character and conduct merits the forgiveness of God, while the veiled sinner
possessed of bad character and conduct will be deprived of the bounties and
bestowals of God. Herein lies the difference.
This blessed verse means, therefore, that
good deeds alone, without the recognition of God, cannot lead to eternal
redemption, to everlasting success and salvation, and to admittance into the
Kingdom of God.[150]
–
66 –
The Subsistence of the
Rational Soul after the Death of the Body
Question: After the body has been cast off
and the spirit has taken flight, through what will the rational soul subsist?
Let us suppose that those souls who are aided by the outpourings of the Holy
Spirit attain true existence and everlasting life. But what becomes of those
rational souls who are veiled from God?
Answer: Some hold that the body is the
substance and that it subsists by itself, and that the spirit is an accident
which subsists through the substance of the body. The truth, however, is that
the rational soul is the substance through which the body subsists. If the
accident—the body—is destroyed, the substance—the spirit—remains.
Secondly, the rational soul, or the human
spirit, does not subsist through this body by inherence—that is to say, it does
not enter it; for inherence and entrance are characteristics of bodies, and the
rational soul is sanctified above this. It never entered this body to begin
with, that it should require, upon leaving it, some other abode. No, the
connection of the spirit with the body is even as the connection of this lamp
with a mirror. If the mirror is polished and perfected, the light of the lamp
appears therein, and if the mirror is broken or covered with dust, the light
remains concealed.
The rational soul—the human spirit—did not
descend into this body or subsist through it to begin with, that it should
require some substance to depend upon after the constituent parts of the body
have decomposed. On the contrary, the rational soul is the substance upon which
the body depends. The rational soul is endowed from the beginning with
individuality; it does not acquire it through the intermediary of the body. At
most, what can be said is that the individuality and identity of the rational
soul may be strengthened in this world, and that the soul may either progress
and attain to the degrees of perfection or remain in the lowest abyss of
ignorance and be veiled from and deprived of beholding the signs of God.
Question: Through what means can the spirit
of man—the rational soul—progress after departing from this mortal world?
Answer: The progress of the human spirit in
the divine world, after its connection with the physical body has been severed,
is either purely through the grace and bounty of the Lord, or through the
intercession and prayers of other human souls, or through the significant
contributions and charitable deeds which are offered in its name.
Question: What happens to children who die
before reaching the age of maturity or before the appointed time of birth?
Answer: These children abide under the
shadow of the Divine Providence, and, as they have committed no sin and are
unsullied by the defilements of the world of nature, they will become the
manifestations of divine bounty and the glances of the eye of divine mercy will
be directed towards them.
–
67 –
Eternal Life and Entrance
into the Kingdom of God
You have asked concerning eternal life and
entrance into the Kingdom. The Kingdom is outwardly referred to as “heaven”,
but this is an expression and likeness and not a factual statement or reality.
For the Kingdom is not a material location but is sanctified above time and
place. It is a spiritual realm, a divine world, and it is the seat of the
sovereignty of the almighty Lord. It is exalted above bodies and all that is
corporeal, and it is freed and sanctified from the idle conjectures of men. For
to be confined to place is a characteristic of bodies and not of spirits: Time
and place encompass the body, not the mind and the soul.
Observe that the body of man abides in a
limited space and occupies no more than two spans of earth. But the spirit and
mind of man traverses all countries and regions and even the limitless expanse
of the heavens; it encompasses all existence and makes discoveries in the
spheres above and in the infinite reaches of the universe. This is because the
spirit has no place: It is a placeless reality, and for the spirit earth and
heaven are the same, since it makes discoveries in both. But the body is
confined in space and is unaware of that which lies beyond.
Now, life is of two kinds: that of the body
and that of the spirit. The life of the body consists in material life, but the
life of the spirit is a heavenly existence which consists in receiving the
grace of the Divine Spirit and being quickened through the breath of the Holy
Spirit. Although material life has existence, yet in the eyes of holy and
spiritually minded souls it is utter non-existence and death. Thus man exists
and so does this stone, but what a difference between the existence of man and
that of the stone! Although the stone exists, in relation to the existence of
man it is non-existent.
What is meant by “eternal life” is
receiving the grace of the Holy Spirit, even as a flower partakes of the gifts
and breezes of spring. Observe that in the beginning this flower had a purely
mineral life, yet through the advent of springtime, the outpouring of its
vernal showers, and the heat of its shining sun, it found another life and
appeared with the utmost vitality, delicacy, and fragrance. Compared to its
latter life, the former life of the flower was even as death.
Our meaning is that the life of the Kingdom
is the life of the spirit, and that it is eternal and sanctified above time and
place, even as the human spirit, which is placeless. For were you to search
throughout the human body, you would be unable to find a specific place or
location for the spirit. The spirit is absolutely placeless and immaterial, but
it has a connection with the body, even as the sun has a connection with this
mirror: The sun occupies no place within the mirror, but it has a connection
with it. In the same way, the world of the Kingdom is sanctified above all that
can be seen by the eye or perceived by the other senses, such as hearing,
smell, taste, or touch.
Where then can one find in man this mind
that resides in him and whose existence is beyond doubt? Were you to examine
the human body with the eye, the ear, or the other senses, you would fail to
find it, even though it clearly exists. The mind, therefore, has no place,
although it is connected with the brain. So it is with the Kingdom. Likewise,
love has no place, but it is connected with the heart. And in the same way, the
Kingdom has no place, but it is connected with the human reality.
Entrance into the Kingdom is through the
love of God, through detachment, through sanctity and holiness, through
truthfulness and purity, through steadfastness and faithfulness, and through
self-sacrifice.
It follows clearly from these explanations
that man is immortal and everlasting. Those who believe in God, who cherish His
love, and who have attained certitude, enjoy that blessed life which we call
life eternal; but those who are veiled from God, though they be endowed with
life, yet they live in darkness and their life, in comparison with that of the
believers, is non-existence.
Thus, the eye is alive and so too is the
fingernail, but the life of the fingernail in relation to that of the eye is
non-existence. The stone and the man both exist, but in relation to man the
stone has no existence or being. For when man dies and his body is
disintegrated and destroyed, it becomes like the stone, the earth, and the
mineral. It is therefore clear that even though the mineral exists, it is
non-existent in relation to man.
Likewise, those souls who are veiled from
God, although they exist both in this world and in the world to come, are
non-existent and forgotten in relation to the sanctified existence of the
children of the divine Kingdom.
–
68 –
Two Kinds of Fate
Question: Is fate, which is mentioned in
the Holy Books, an irrevocable thing? If so, what use or benefit will come from
seeking to avoid it?
Answer: Fate is of two kinds: One is
irrevocable and the other is conditional, or, as it is said, impending.
Irrevocable fate is that which cannot be changed or altered, while conditional
fate is that which may or may not occur. Thus, the irrevocable fate for this
lamp is that its oil will be burnt and consumed. Its eventual extinction is
therefore certain, and it is impossible to change or alter this outcome, for
such is its irrevocable fate. Likewise, a power has been created in the body of
man whose depletion and exhaustion leads inevitably to the disintegration of
the body. It is even as the oil in this lamp: After it has been burnt and
consumed, the lamp will assuredly be extinguished.
But conditional fate may be likened to
this: While some oil yet remains, a strong wind blows and extinguishes the
lamp. This fate is conditional. It is expedient to avoid this fate, to guard
oneself against it, and to be cautious and prudent. But the irrevocable fate,
which is like the depletion of the oil of the lamp, cannot be changed, altered,
or delayed. It is bound to occur, and the lamp will undoubtedly be
extinguished.
–
69 –
The Influence of the Stars
and the Interconnectedness of All Things
Question: Do the stars of the heavens have
a spiritual influence upon human souls or not?
Answer: Certain celestial bodies exert a
physical influence upon the earth and its creatures which is clear and apparent
and which requires no explanation. Consider the sun, which, through the help of
divine grace, nurtures the earth and all its creatures. Indeed, were it not for
the light and heat of the sun, all earthly things would entirely cease to
exist.
As to spiritual influences, although it
might seem strange that these stars should exert a spiritual influence upon the
human world, yet were you to reflect deeply upon this matter you would not be
greatly surprised by it. My meaning, however, is not that the deductions that
the astrologers of old made from the motions of the stars and planets were
true, for these were mere figments of the imagination which had their origin
with the Egyptian, Assyrian, and Chaldean priests, or rather stemmed from the
idle conjectures of the Hindus and the superstitions of the Greeks, the Romans,
and the other star worshippers. My meaning, instead, is that this endless
universe is like the human body, and that all its parts are connected one with
another and are linked together in the utmost perfection. That is, in the same
way that the parts, members, and organs of the human body are interconnected,
and that they mutually assist, reinforce, and influence each other, so too are
the parts and members of this endless universe connected with, and spiritually
and materially influenced by, one another. For example, the eye sees and the
entire body is affected; the ear hears and every limb and member is stirred. Of
this there is no doubt, for the world of existence is also like a living
person. Thus, the interconnection that exists between the various parts of the
universe requires mutual influences and effects, whether material or spiritual.
For those who deny the spiritual influence
of material things, we mention this brief example: Beautiful sounds, wondrous
tones, and harmonious melodies are accidents which affect the air; for sound
consists in vibrations of the air, and through these vibrations the nerves of
the tympanum are excited and hearing results. Now consider how the vibrations
of the air, which are an accident among accidents and which are accounted as
naught, attract and exhilarate the spirit of man and move him to the utmost:
They cause him to laugh and to weep, and can even induce him to throw himself
in harm’s way. Observe, then, what a connection exists between the spirit of
man and the vibrations of the air, that the latter can transport him to another
state and so overwhelm him as to entirely deprive him of patience and
composure. Consider how strange this is, for nothing comes forth from the
singer and enters into the listener, and yet great spiritual effects are
produced. This intimate relationship between all created things is therefore
bound to give rise to spiritual influences and effects.
It was already mentioned that the parts and
members of the human body mutually influence one another. For instance, the eye
sees and the heart is affected. The ear hears and the spirit is influenced. The
heart finds peace, the thoughts expand, and all the members of the body
experience a state of well-being. What a connection and relationship this is!
And if such relationships, such spiritual influences and effects, are found
among the various members of the body of man, which is only one particular
being among many, then there must assuredly exist both spiritual and material
relationships among the countless universal beings. And although our present
methods and sciences cannot detect these relationships among the universal
beings, their existence is nonetheless clear and indisputable.
In sum, all beings, whether universal or
particular, are mutually connected in accordance with God’s consummate wisdom
and mutually influence one another. Were it not so, the all-embracing
organization and universal arrangement of existence would become disordered and
disrupted. And as all created things are most soundly connected one with
another, they are well ordered, arranged, and perfected.
This matter deserves close examination and
calls for careful attention and deep reflection.
–
70 –
Free Will and its Limits
Question: Is man free and unconstrained in
all his actions, or is he compelled and constrained?
Answer: This is one of the most important questions
of divinity, and it is most abstruse. God willing, another day we will explain
this matter at length from the beginning of our lunch. For now, we will briefly
say a few words, as follows.
Certain matters are subject to the free
will of man, such as acting with justice and fairness, or injustice and
iniquity—in other words, the choice of good or evil actions. It is clear and
evident that the will of man figures greatly in these actions. But there are
certain matters where man is forced and compelled, such as sleep, death,
sickness, failing powers, misfortune, and material loss: These are not subject
to the will of man and he is not accountable for them, for he is compelled to
endure them. But he is free in the choice of good and evil actions, and it is
of his own accord that he performs them.
For example, should he so wish, he can pass
his days in praise of God, and should he so desire, he can occupy himself with
that which is other than Him. He can light the candle of his heart with the flame
of the love of God and become a well-wisher of the world, or he can become an
enemy of all mankind or set his affections on worldly things; he can choose to
be just or iniquitous. All these deeds and actions are under his own control,
and he is therefore accountable for them.
But another question arises: Man’s
condition is one of utter helplessness and absolute poverty. All might and
power belong to God alone, and man’s exaltation and abasement depend on the
will and purpose of the Most High. Thus it is said in the Gospel that God is
like a potter who makes “one vessel unto honour, and another unto dishonour”.[151] Now, the dishonoured vessel
has no right to reproach the potter, saying, “Why did you not make me a
precious cup that would be passed from hand to hand?” The meaning of these
words is that souls occupy different stations. That which occupies the lowest
station of existence, like the mineral, has no right to object, saying, “O God,
why have you denied me the perfections of the plant?” Likewise, the plant has
no right to protest that it has been deprived of the perfections of the animal
realm. And, similarly, it is not befitting for the animal to complain of the
want of human perfections. No, all these things are perfect in their own degree
and must pursue the perfections of that degree. As we have said previously,
that which is inferior in rank has no right or qualification to aspire to the
station and perfections of that which is superior, but must progress within its
own degree.[152]
Moreover, man’s stillness or motion itself
is conditioned upon the aid of God. Should this assistance fail to reach him,
he can do neither good nor evil. But when the assistance of the all-bounteous
Lord confers existence upon man, he is capable of both good and evil. And
should that assistance be cut off, he would become absolutely powerless. That
is why the aid and assistance of God are mentioned in the Sacred Scriptures.
This condition can be likened to that of a ship that moves by the power of wind
or steam. Should this power be cut off, the ship would become entirely unable
to move. Nevertheless, in whatever direction the rudder is turned, the power of
the steam propels the ship in that direction. If the rudder is turned to the
east, the ship moves eastward, and if it is directed to the west, the ship
moves west. This motion does not arise from the ship itself, but from the wind
or steam.
In like manner, all the doings of man are
sustained by the power of divine assistance, but the choice of good or evil
belongs to him alone. It is like when the king appoints an individual as
governor of a city, grants him full authority, and shows him that which is just
and unjust according to the law. Now, should the governor commit injustice,
even though he acts by the power and authority of the king, yet the king would
not condone his injustice. And should the governor act with justice, this too
would be through the royal authority, and the king would be well pleased and
satisfied with his justice.
Our meaning is that the choice of good and
evil belongs to man, but that under all circumstances he is dependent upon the
life-sustaining assistance of Divine Providence. The sovereignty of God is
great indeed, and all are held captive in the grasp of His power. The servant
can do nothing of his own will alone: God is almighty and all-powerful and
bestows His assistance upon all creation.
This question has been clearly explained
and elucidated.
–
71 –
Spiritual Disclosures
Question: Some people believe that they
have spiritual disclosures, that is, that they converse with spirits. How is
this?
Answer: Spiritual disclosures are of two
kinds: One, which is commonly referred to among other peoples, is mere
imagination, while the other is true spiritual visions such as the revelations
of Isaiah, of Jeremiah, and of John.
Consider that man’s contemplative powers
produce two kinds of conceptions. One kind consists in sound and true
conceptions, which, when combined with resolution, become outwardly realized,
such as proper arrangements, wise opinions, scientific discoveries, and
technological inventions. The other consists in false ideas and baseless
imaginations, which yield no fruit and have no reality. They surge like the
waves of the sea of delusion and fade away like idle dreams.
In like manner, spiritual disclosures are
of two kinds. One is the visions of the Prophets and the spiritual disclosures
of the chosen ones of God. The visions of the Prophets are not dreams but true spiritual
disclosures. Thus when they say, “I saw someone in such a form, and I spoke
such words, and he gave such a reply”, this vision takes place in a state of
wakefulness and not in the realm of sleep. It is a spiritual discovery that is
expressed in the form of a vision.
The other kind of spiritual disclosures is
mere illusion, but these illusions take such a tangible form in the mind that
many simple-hearted people imagine them to be real. The obvious proof of this
is that no concrete result or outcome ever follows from this supposed
compelling or summoning of spirits. No, these are mere fables and fictions.
Know, therefore, that the human reality
encompasses the realities of all things and discovers their true nature, their
properties, and their mysteries. For instance, all the existing crafts,
inventions, sciences, and branches of learning have been discovered by the
human reality. At one time they were all hidden and concealed mysteries, but
the reality of man gradually discovered them and brought them forth from the
invisible world into the visible realm. It is therefore evident that the
reality of man encompasses all things. Thus it is in Europe and discovers
America; it is on the earth and makes discoveries in the heavens. It unravels the
mysteries of all things and apprehends the realities of all beings. These true
disclosures which conform to reality are similar to visions—which consist in
spiritual understanding, heavenly inspiration, and the close communion of human
spirits—and thus the recipient will say that he saw, or said, or heard such a
thing.
It is therefore clear that the spirit has
powerful perceptions that are not mediated by the organs of the five senses,
such as the eyes and the ears. And, with respect to spiritual understandings
and inner disclosures, there exists among spiritual souls a unity that
surpasses all imagination and comparison and a communion that transcends time
and place. So, for example, when it is written in the Gospel that Moses and
Elijah came to Christ on Mount Tabor, it is clear that this was not a material
communion but a spiritual condition that has been expressed as a physical
meeting.
The other kind of summoning of, and
conversation and communication with, spirits is vain imagination and pure
illusion, although it may appear to be real. The mind and thought of man at
times discovers certain truths, and this thought and discovery produce definite
results and benefits. Such thoughts have a solid foundation. But many things
come to mind that are like the waves of the sea of delusion; they bear no fruit
and produce no result. In the world of sleep, too, one may have a dream which
exactly comes true, while on another occasion one will have a dream which has
absolutely no result.
Our meaning is that this condition which we
call conversation or communication with spirits is of two kinds: One is sheer
delusion, and the other, which consists in the visions mentioned in the Bible,
such as those of Isaiah and John and the meeting of Christ with Moses and
Elijah, is real. The latter exert a marvellous effect upon minds and thoughts
and produce powerful attractions in the hearts.
–
72 –
Healing without Medicine
Question: Some heal the sick by spiritual
means—that is, without medicine. How is this?
Answer: A detailed explanation of this
matter was provided earlier. If you have not fully grasped it, we will repeat
it so that you may. Know that there are four kinds of treatment and healing
without medicine. Two are due to material causes and two to spiritual ones.
As to the two material kinds, one is due to
the fact that in reality both health and sickness are contagious. The
contagiousness of disease is rapid and violent, whereas that of health is
exceedingly slow and weak. If two bodies are brought into contact with each
other, it is certain that microbial particles will be transmitted from one to
the other. In the same way that disease is rapidly and violently transmitted
from one body to another, the strong health of a healthy person may also
alleviate a very slight condition in a sick person. Our meaning is that the
contagiousness of disease is rapid and violent, while that of health is very
slow and of limited effect, and it is only in minor ills that this modest
effect can be felt. In such cases, the strength of the healthy body overcomes
the slight weakness of the sick body and brings about its health. This is one
kind of healing.
Another kind of healing is through the
force of bodily magnetism, where the magnetic force of one body affects another
body and brings about the cure. This force, too, has only a slight effect. Thus
someone may lay his hand upon the head or stomach of a patient and perchance
the latter will benefit from this. Why? Because the effect of the magnetism,
and the impression made upon the psyche of the patient, may dispel the disease.
But this effect is also very slight and weak.
The two other kinds are spiritual; that is,
the means of healing is a spiritual power. One is when a healthy person focuses
his whole attention upon a sick person, and the latter in turn fully expects to
be healed through the spiritual power of the former and is wholly convinced
thereof, to such an extent that a strong connection is created between their
hearts. Should the healthy individual then bend every effort to heal the sick
one, and should the latter have full faith that health will be attained, an
excitement may be produced in his nerves from these soul-to-soul influences and
bring about the cure. So, for example, when a sick person is suddenly given the
good news that his most ardent wish and desire has been realized, a nervous
excitement may result that will entirely dispel the ailment. In the same way,
when a terrifying event suddenly comes to pass, such an excitement may be
produced in the nerves of a healthy person that he immediately falls ill. The
cause of the illness is not a material thing, for that person has not ingested
or come into contact with anything: The nervous excitement alone has brought
about the illness. Likewise, the sudden realization of a most cherished desire
may impart such joy as to excite the nerves and restore health.
In brief, a complete and perfect connection
between the spiritual physician and the patient—that is, one where the physician
concentrates his entire attention on the patient and where the patient likewise
concentrates all his attention on the spiritual physician and anticipates
healing—causes a nervous excitement whereby health is regained. But this is
effective only to a point and not in all cases. For instance, should someone
contract a grave illness or be physically injured, these means will neither
dispel the illness nor soothe and heal the injury—that is, these means have no
sway over grave illnesses unless assisted by the constitution of the patient,
for a strong constitution will often ward off an illness. This is the third
kind of healing.
But the fourth kind is when healing is
brought about through the power of the Holy Spirit. This depends neither upon
physical contact, nor upon sight, nor even upon presence: It is not dependent
upon any condition. Whether the disease be mild or severe, whether there be
contact between the bodies or not, whether a connection be established between
patient and physician or not, whether the patient be present or not, this
healing takes place through the power of the Holy Spirit.
–
73 –
Healing by Material Means
Yesterday at table we mentioned, in
connection with the question of spiritual medicine and healing, how illnesses
can be cured through spiritual powers.
Now we will speak of material healing. The
science of medicine is still in its infancy and has not yet reached maturity.
But when it reaches that stage, treatments will be administered with things
that are not repulsive to the senses of taste and smell, that is, through
foods, fruits, and plants that have an agreeable taste and a pleasant smell.
For the cause of the intrusion of illness into the human body is either a
physical agent or a nervous excitement and stimulation.
As to physical agents, which are the
primary cause of illness, their effect is due to the following: The human body
is composed of numerous elements according to a particular state of
equilibrium. So long as this equilibrium is maintained, man is preserved from
sickness, but should this fundamental balance, which is the central requirement
of a sound constitution, be upset, the constitution will be disrupted and
illnesses will supervene.
For instance, if there is a deficiency in
one of the component parts of the body and a surfeit of another, the state of
equilibrium is disturbed and illness occurs. So, for example, equilibrium may
require one component to be a thousand grams and another to be five grams.
Should the former fall to seven hundred grams and the latter increase in such
wise that the state of equilibrium is disturbed, then illness will supervene;
and should equilibrium be restored through medicines and treatments, the
illness will be overcome. Thus if the sugar component becomes excessive, the
health is impaired; and when the physician forbids sweet and starchy foods, the
sugar component diminishes, equilibrium is restored, and the illness is
banished.
Now, the equilibration of these bodily
components can be accomplished by one of two means, either through medicines or
with foods, and when the constitution has recovered its equilibrium, the
illness is banished. Since all the constituent elements of the human body are
also found in plants, if one of these components were to become deficient, and
if one were to partake of foods that are rich in that component, then
equilibrium would be restored and the cure realized. So long as the aim is the
equilibration of the component parts of the body, this can be equally effected
through medicines or various foods.
The majority of the illnesses that afflict
man also afflict animals, but the animal does not treat them through medicines.
The animal’s physician in the mountains and the wilderness is its powers of
taste and smell. The sick animal smells the plants that grow in the wilderness,
eats those that its smell and taste find to be sweet and fragrant, and is
cured. The reason is this: When, for example, the sugar component in its body
becomes deficient, it craves sweet things and thus eats of sweet-tasting
plants, for nature so urges and guides it. Thus, as the animal eats things that
are pleasing to its smell and taste, the sugar component increases and it
regains its health.
It is therefore evident that it is possible
to cure illnesses by means of fruits and other foods. But as the science of
medicine has not yet been perfected, this fact has not been fully understood.
When this science reaches perfection, treatments will be administered with
fragrant fruits and plants as well as with other foods, and with hot and cold
waters of various temperatures.
This is only a brief explanation. God
willing, and the occasion permitting, we will provide a more detailed
explanation another time.
• • •
Part 5
Miscellaneous Subjects
–
74 –
On Good and Evil
To explain the truth of this matter is
difficult indeed. Know that created things are of two kinds: material and
spiritual, sensible and intelligible. That is, some are perceptible to the
senses, while others are only perceived by the mind.
Sensible realities are those which are
perceived by the five outer senses: So, for example, those outward things which
the eye sees are called sensible. Intelligible realities are those which have
no outward existence but are perceived by the mind. For example, the mind
itself is an intelligible reality and has no outward existence. Likewise, all
human virtues and attributes have an intelligible rather than a sensible
existence; that is, they are realities that are perceived by the mind and not
by the senses.
Briefly, intelligible realities such as the
praiseworthy attributes and perfections of man are purely good and have a
positive existence. Evil is simply their non-existence. So ignorance is the
want of knowledge, error is the want of guidance, forgetfulness is the want of
remembrance, foolishness is the want of understanding: All these are nothing in
themselves and have no positive existence.
As for sensible realities, these are also
purely good, and evil is merely their non-existence; that is, blindness is the
want of sight, deafness is the want of hearing, poverty is the want of wealth,
illness is the want of health, death is the want of life, and weakness is the
want of strength.
Now, a doubt comes to mind: Scorpions and
snakes are poisonous—is this good or evil, for they have a positive existence?
Yes, it is true that scorpions and snakes are evil, but only in relation to us
and not to themselves, for their venom is their weapon and their sting their
means of defence. But as the constituent elements of their venom are
incompatible with those of our bodies—that is, as these constituent elements
are mutually opposed—the venom is evil, or rather, those elements are evil in
relation to each other, while in their own reality they are both good.
To summarize, one thing may be evil in
relation to another but not evil within the limits of its own being. It follows
therefore that there is no evil in existence: Whatsoever God has created, He
has created good. Evil consists merely in non-existence. For example, death is
the absence of life: When man is no longer sustained by the power of life, he dies.
Darkness is the absence of light: When light is no more, darkness reigns. Light
is a positively existing thing, but darkness has no positive existence; it is
merely its absence. Likewise, wealth is a positively existing thing but poverty
is merely its absence.
It is thus evident that all evil is mere
non-existence. Good has a positive existence; evil is merely its absence.
–
75 –
Two Kinds of Torment
Know that there are two kinds of torment:
subtle and palpable. For example, ignorance is itself a torment, but it is a
subtle torment; indifference to God is itself a torment; falsehood is itself a
torment; iniquity and treachery are torments. Indeed, all the human
imperfections are torments, but they are subtle torments. A person endowed with
a conscience will certainly prefer to be killed rather than to sin, and to have
his tongue cut out rather than to slander and lie.
The other kind of torment is palpable and
consists in physical punishments such as imprisonment, beating, expulsion, and
banishment. But for the people of God, to be veiled from Him is still more
grievous than all these torments.
–
76 –
The Justice and Mercy of God
Know that justice consists in rendering to
each his due. For example, when a workman labours from morning till evening,
justice requires that he be paid his wage, but bounty consists in rewarding him
even when he has done no work and expended no effort. So when you give alms to
a poor man who has made no effort and done nothing for your benefit to deserve
it, this is bounty. Thus, Christ besought forgiveness for those responsible for
His death: This is called bounty.
Now, the question of the excellence or
baseness of things is determined either by reason or by religious law. Some
believe that it is based on religious law: Such is the case with the Jews, who
believe that all the commandments of the Torah are binding and that they are
matters of religious law rather than of reason. Thus they say that one of the
commandments of the Torah is that meat and butter cannot be eaten together, for
this is “trefah” (and “trefah” in Hebrew means unclean, while “kosher” means
clean). This they say is a question of religious law and not of reason.
But the divine philosophers hold that the
excellence or baseness of things depends upon both reason and religious law.
Thus, the prohibitions on murder, theft, treachery, falsehood, hypocrisy, and
iniquity are based on reason: Every rational mind can grasp that these are all
vile and reprehensible. For if you merely prick a man with a thorn he will cry
out in pain: How well must he realize then that murder, according to reason, is
vile and reprehensible. And were he to commit such a crime, he would be held
accountable for it whether the prophetic message had reached him or not, for
reason itself grasps the reprehensible character of this deed. Thus, when such
a person commits such base actions, he will assuredly be held to account.
But if the prophetic injunctions have not
reached a place and the people fail, as a result, to act in conformity with the
divine teachings, then they are not held accountable according to the laws of
religion. For instance, Christ enjoined that cruelty should be met with
kindness. If a person remains unaware of this injunction and acts according to
the promptings of nature, that is, if he returns injury for injury, then he is
not held accountable according to the laws of religion, for this divine
injunction has not been conveyed to him. Although such a person is not
deserving of divine bounty and favour, God will nevertheless deal with him in
His mercy and grant him forgiveness.
Now, vengeance is reprehensible even
according to reason, for it is of no benefit to the avenger. If a man strikes
another, and the victim chooses to exact revenge by returning the blow, what
advantage will he gain? Will this be a balm to his wound or a remedy for his
pain? No, God forbid! In truth the two actions are the same: Both are injuries;
the only difference is that one preceded the other. Therefore, if the victim
forgives, or better still, if he acts in the opposite manner, this is
praiseworthy.
As for the body politic, it punishes the
aggressor but not to exact revenge. The purpose of this punishment, rather, is
to deter and dissuade, and to oppose iniquity and aggression, so as to prevent
others from extending their hand likewise in oppression. But if the victim
chooses to forgive and to show instead the greatest mercy, this is most
approved in the sight of God.
–
77 –
The Punishment of Criminals
Question: Should a criminal be punished, or
should he be forgiven and his crime overlooked?
Answer: There are two kinds of retributive
actions: One is revenge and retaliation, and the other—punishment and requital.
An individual has no right to seek revenge, but the body politic has the right
to punish the criminal. Such punishment is intended to dissuade and deter
others from committing similar crimes. It is for the protection of the rights
of man and does not constitute revenge, for revenge is that inner gratification
that results from returning like for like. This is not permissible, for no one
has been given the right to seek revenge. And yet, if criminals were entirely
left to their own devices, the order of the world would be disrupted. So while
punishment is one of the essential requirements of the body politic, the
wronged and aggrieved party has no right to seek revenge. On the contrary, he
should show forgiveness and magnanimity, for this is that which befits the
human world.
The body politic, however, must punish the
oppressor, the murderer, and the assailant, to dissuade and deter others from
committing similar crimes. But that which is essential is to so educate the
masses that no crimes will be committed in the first place; for a people can be
so educated as to shrink entirely from any crime, and indeed regard the crime
itself as the greatest chastisement and the most grievous torment and
punishment. Thus no crimes would occur in the first place such that punishments
would be required.
We must speak only of that which is
practically feasible in the world. There is indeed an abundance of lofty ideals
and sentiments that cannot be put into effect. Therefore we must confine
ourselves to that which is practicable.
For example, if someone wrongs, injures,
and assaults another, and the latter retaliates in kind, this constitutes
revenge and is blameworthy. If Peter kills the son of Paul, Paul has no right
to kill the son of Peter. Were he to do so, it would be an act of vengeance and
blameworthy in the extreme. Rather, he must act in the opposite manner and show
forgiveness, and, if possible, even be of some assistance to his aggressor.
This indeed is that which is worthy of man; for what advantage does one gain
from revenge? The two actions are indeed one and the same: If one is
reprehensible, so too is the other. The only difference is that one preceded
the other.
But the body politic has the right to
preserve and to protect. It holds no grudge and harbours no enmity towards the
murderer, but chooses to imprison or punish him solely to ensure the protection
of others. The purpose is not revenge but a punishment through which the body
politic is protected. Otherwise, were both the victim’s heirs and the community
to forgive and return good for evil, the wrongdoers would never cease their
onslaught and a murder would be committed at every moment—nay, bloodthirsty
individuals would, like wolves, entirely destroy the flock of God. The body
politic is not prompted by ill will in meting out its punishment; it acts
without prejudice and does not seek to gratify a sense of vengeance. Its
purpose in inflicting the punishment is to safeguard others and to prevent the
future commission of such vile actions.
Thus when Christ said, “Whosoever shall
smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the left one also”,[153] the purpose was to educate the
people, not to imply that one should assist a wolf that has fallen upon a flock
of sheep and is intent upon devouring them all. No, if Christ had known that a
wolf had entered the fold and was about to destroy the sheep, He most certainly
would have prevented it.
Just as forgiveness is one of the
attributes of God’s mercy, so is justice one of the attributes of His lordship.
The canopy of existence rests upon the pole of justice and not of forgiveness,
and the life of mankind depends on justice and not on forgiveness. Thus, if a
decree of amnesty were to be enacted henceforth in all countries, the whole
world would soon be thrown into disarray and the foundations of human life
would be shattered. Likewise, if the powers of Europe had not resisted the
notorious Attila, he would not have left a single soul alive.
Some men are like bloodthirsty wolves: If
they were to see no punishment ahead, they would kill others solely for the
sake of their own pleasure and diversion. One of the tyrants of Persia killed
his tutor for mere amusement. Mutavakkil, the famous Abbasid caliph, would
summon his ministers, deputies, and trustees to his presence, have a box full
of scorpions let loose among them, and, forbidding anyone to move, would burst
into boisterous laughter whenever one of them was stung.
In sum, the proper functioning of the body
politic depends upon justice and not forgiveness. So what Christ meant by
forgiveness and magnanimity is not that if another nation were to assail you;
burn your homes; plunder your possessions; assault your wives, children, and
kin; and violate your honour, you must submit to that tyrannical host and
permit them to carry out every manner of iniquity and oppression. Rather, the
words of Christ refer to private transactions between two individuals, stating
that if one person assaults another, the injured party should forgive. But the
body politic must safeguard the rights of man. Thus, if someone were to attack,
injure, oppress, and wound me, I would in no wise oppose him but would show
forgiveness. But if someone were to attack Siyyid Manshádí here,[154] I would of course prevent
him. Although to the assailant non-interference would appear as kindness, it
would be sheer oppression towards Manshádí. So if a savage Arab were to
enter the room at this moment brandishing a sword and bent upon assaulting,
wounding, or killing you, I would of course prevent him. Were I to abandon you
to that man, this would be oppression, not justice. But if he were to harm me
personally, I would forgive him.
One final point: The body politic is
engaged day and night in devising penal laws and in providing for ways and
means of punishment. It builds prisons, acquires chains and fetters, and
ordains places of exile and banishment, of torment and hardship, seeking
thereby to reform the criminal, whereas in reality this only brings about the
degradation of morals and the subversion of character. The body politic should
instead strive night and day, bending every effort to ensure that souls are
properly educated, that they progress day by day, that they advance in science
and learning, that they acquire praiseworthy virtues and laudable manners, and
that they forsake violent behaviour, so that crimes might never occur. At the
present time the contrary prevails: The body politic is ever seeking to
strengthen penal laws and securing means of punishment, instruments of death
and chastisement, and places of imprisonment and exile, and then waiting for
crimes to be committed. This has a most detrimental effect.
But if the masses were educated so that
knowledge and learning increased day by day, understanding was broadened,
perceptions were refined, morals were rectified and manners reformed—in a word,
that progress was made with respect to every degree of perfection—then the
occurrence of crime would subside.
Experience has shown that crime is less
prevalent among civilized peoples—that is, among those who have acquired true
civilization. And true civilization is divine civilization, the civilization of
those who combine material and spiritual perfections. As ignorance is the root
cause of crime, the more knowledge and learning advance, the less crime will be
committed. Consider the lawless tribes of Africa: How often they kill one
another and even consume each other’s flesh and blood! Why do such savageries
not take place in Switzerland? The reason, clearly, is education and virtue.
Therefore, the body politic must seek to
prevent crimes from being committed in the first place, rather than devise
harsh punishments and penalties.
–
78 –
Strikes
You have asked about strikes. Great
difficulties have arisen and will continue to arise from this issue. The origin
of these difficulties is twofold: One is the excessive greed and rapacity of
the factory owners, and the other is the gratuitous demands, the greed, and the
intransigence of the workers. One must therefore seek to address both.
Now, the root cause of these difficulties
lies in the law of nature that governs present-day civilization, for it results
in a handful of people accumulating vast fortunes that far exceed their needs,
while the greater number remain naked, destitute, and helpless. This is at once
contrary to justice, to humanity, and to fairness; it is the very height of
inequity and runs counter to the good-pleasure of the All-Merciful.
This disparity is confined to the human
race: Among other creatures, that is, among the animals, a certain kind of
justice and equality prevails. Thus there is equality within a shepherd’s
flock, or within a herd of deer in the wilderness, or among the songbirds that
dwell in the mountains, plains, and orchards. The animals of every species
enjoy a measure of equality and do not differ greatly from one another in their
means of existence, and thus they live in perfect peace and joy.
It is quite otherwise with the human race,
where the greatest oppression and injustice are to be found. Thus you can
observe, on the one hand, a single person who has amassed a fortune, made an
entire country his personal dominion, acquired immense wealth, and secured an unceasing
flow of gains and profits, and, on the other, a hundred thousand helpless
souls—weak, powerless, and wanting even a mouthful of bread. There is neither
equality here nor benevolence. Observe how, as a result, general peace and
happiness have become so wanting, and the welfare of humanity so undermined,
that the lives of a vast multitude have been rendered fruitless! For all the
wealth, power, commerce, and industry are concentrated in the hands of a few
individuals, while all others toil under the burden of endless hardships and
difficulties, are bereft of advantages and benefits, and remain deprived of
comfort and peace. One must therefore enact such laws and regulations as will
moderate the excessive fortunes of the few and meet the basic needs of the
myriad millions of the poor, that a degree of moderation may be achieved.
However, absolute equality is just as
untenable, for complete equality in wealth, power, commerce, agriculture, and
industry would result in chaos and disorder, disrupt livelihoods, provoke
universal discontent, and undermine the orderly conduct of the affairs of the
community. For unjustified equality is also fraught with peril. It is
preferable, then, that some measure of moderation be achieved, and by
moderation is meant the enactment of such laws and regulations as would prevent
the unwarranted concentration of wealth in the hands of the few and satisfy the
essential needs of the many. For instance, the factory owners reap a fortune
every day, but the wage the poor workers are paid cannot even meet their daily
needs: This is most unfair, and assuredly no just man can accept it. Therefore,
laws and regulations should be enacted which would grant the workers both a
daily wage and a share in a fourth or fifth of the profits of the factory in
accordance with its means, or which would have the workers equitably share in
some other way in the profits with the owners. For the capital and the
management come from the latter and the toil and labour from the former. The
workers could either be granted a wage that adequately meets their daily needs,
as well as a right to a share in the revenues of the factory when they are
injured, incapacitated, or unable to work, or else a wage could be set that
allows the workers to both satisfy their daily needs and save a little for
times of weakness and incapacity.
If matters were so arranged, neither would
the factory owners amass each day a fortune which is absolutely of no use to
them—for should one’s fortune increase beyond measure, one would come under a
most heavy burden, become subject to exceeding hardships and troubles, and find
the administration of such an excessive fortune to be most difficult and to
exhaust one’s natural powers—nor would the workers endure such toil and
hardship as to become incapacitated and to fall victim, at the end of their
lives, to the direst need.
It is therefore clearly established that
the appropriation of excessive wealth by a few individuals, notwithstanding the
needs of the masses, is unfair and unjust, and that, conversely, absolute
equality would also disrupt the existence, welfare, comfort, peace, and orderly
life of the human race. Such being the case, the best course is therefore to
seek moderation, which is for the wealthy to recognize the advantages of
moderation in the acquisition of profits and to show regard for the welfare of
the poor and the needy, that is, to fix a daily wage for the workers and also
to allot them a share of the total profits of the factory.
In brief, insofar as the mutual rights of
the factory owners and the workers are concerned, laws must be enacted that
would enable the former to make reasonable profits and the latter to be
provided with their present necessities and their future needs, so that if they
become incapacitated, grow old, or die and leave behind small children, they or
their children will not be overcome by dire poverty but will receive a modest
pension from the revenues of the factory itself.
For their part, the workers should not make
excessive demands, be recalcitrant, ask for more than they deserve, or go on
strike. They should obey and comply and make no demands for exorbitant wages.
Rather, the mutual and equitable rights of both parties should be officially
fixed and established according to the laws of justice and compassion, and any
party that violates them should be condemned after a fair hearing and be
subject to a definitive verdict enforced by the executive branch, so that all
affairs may be appropriately ordered and all problems adequately resolved.
The intervention of the government and the
courts in the problems arising between owners and workers is fully warranted,
since these are not such particular matters as are ordinary transactions
between two individuals, which do not concern the public and in which the
government should have no right to interfere. For problems between owners and
workers, though they may appear to be a private matter, are detrimental to the
common good, since the commercial, industrial, and agricultural affairs, and
even the general business of the nation, are all intimately linked together: An
impairment to one is a loss to all. And since the problems between owners and
workers are detrimental to the common good, the government and the courts have
therefore the right to intervene.
Even in the case of differences that arise
between two individuals with regard to particular rights, a third party, namely
the government, is needed to resolve the dispute. How, then, can the problem of
strikes, which entirely disrupt the country—whether they arise from the
inordinate demands of the workers or the excessive greed of the factory
owners—remain neglected?
Gracious God! How can one see one’s fellow
men hungry, destitute, and deprived, and yet live in peace and comfort in one’s
splendid mansion? How can one see others in the greatest need and yet take
delight in one’s fortune? That is why it has been decreed in the divine
religions that the wealthy should offer up each year a portion of their wealth for
the sustenance of the poor and the assistance of the needy. This is one of the
foundations of the religion of God and is an injunction binding upon all. And
since in this regard one is not outwardly compelled or obliged by the
government, but rather aids the poor at the prompting of one’s own heart and in
a spirit of joy and radiance, such a deed is most commendable, approved, and
pleasing.
This is the meaning of the righteous deeds
mentioned in the heavenly Books and Scriptures.
–
79 –
The Reality of the World of
Being
The sophists hold that all existence is
illusory, indeed, that each and every being is an absolute illusion that has no
existence whatsoever—in other words, that the existence of created things is
like a mirage, or like the reflection of an image in water or in a mirror, which
is merely an appearance devoid of any basis, foundation, or ascertainable
reality.
This notion is false, for although the
existence of things is an illusion compared to the existence of God, yet in the
contingent world it is established, proven, and undeniable. For example, the
existence of the mineral is non-existence compared to that of man—since man’s
body becomes mineral when he physically dies—but the mineral indeed exists
within the mineral realm. It is therefore clear that dust is non-existent or
has an illusory existence compared to that of man, but that within the mineral
realm it exists.
In like manner, the existence of created
things is sheer illusion and utter non-existence compared to that of God and
consists in a mere appearance, like an image seen in a mirror. But although
this image is an illusion, its source and reality is the person reflected,
whose image has appeared in the mirror. Briefly, the reflection is an illusion
compared to that which is reflected. It is therefore evident that although
created things have no existence compared to that of God, being instead like a
mirage or an image reflected in a mirror, yet in their own degree they exist.
That is why Christ referred to those who
were heedless of God and denied His truth as dead, even though to outward
seeming they were alive; for in relation to the faithful they were indeed dead,
blind, deaf, and dumb. That is what Christ meant when He said, “let the dead
bury their dead”.[155]
–
80 –
Pre-existence and Origination
Question: How many kinds of pre-existence
and origination are there?
Answer: Certain sages and philosophers hold
that there are two kinds of pre-existence—essential and temporal—and that there
are likewise two kinds of origination—essential and temporal.
Essential pre-existence is an existence
which is not preceded by a cause; essential origination is preceded by a cause.
Temporal pre-existence has no beginning; temporal origination has both a
beginning and an end. For the existence of each and every thing depends upon
four causes: the efficient cause, the material cause, the formal cause, and the
final cause.[156] So this chair has a creator
who is a carpenter, a matter which is wood, a form which is that of a chair,
and a purpose which is to serve as a seat. Therefore, this chair is essentially
originated, for it is preceded by, and its existence is conditioned upon, a
cause. This is called essential or intrinsic origination.
The world of existence, in relation to its
Creator, is intrinsically originated. Likewise, since the body depends upon and
is sustained by the spirit, it is, in relation to the spirit, essentially
originated. Conversely, the spirit can dispense with the body and is therefore
essentially pre-existent in relation to the body. Although the rays are always
inseparable from the sun, the sun is pre-existent and the rays are originated;
for the existence of the rays depends upon that of the sun, but the converse
does not hold true: The sun is the bestower of grace and the rays are the grace
itself.
The second consideration is that existence
and non-existence are both relative. If it be said that a certain thing was
brought forth from non-existence, the intent is not absolute non-existence;
rather, it is meant that the former condition was non-existence in relation to
the present one. For absolute non-existence cannot become existence, as it
lacks the very capacity to exist. Man exists, and the mineral likewise exists,
but the existence of the mineral is non-existence in relation to that of man;
for when the body of man is destroyed, it becomes dust and mineral, and when
dust progresses into the human world, and that inanimate body of matter becomes
living, man comes into existence. Though the dust—the mineral—enjoys existence
in its own station, yet in relation to man it is non-existence. Our meaning is
that both exist, but the existence of dust and mineral, in relation to man, is
non-existence, for when man dies he becomes dust and mineral.
Therefore, although the contingent world
exists, in relation to the existence of God it is non-existence and
nothingness. Man and dust both exist, but how great the difference between the
existence of the mineral and that of man! The one in relation to the other is
non-existence. Likewise, the existence of creation is non-existence in relation
to that of God. Thus, even though the universe has existence, in relation to
God it is non-existence.
Thus it is clear and evident that although
created things exist, in relation to God and to His Word they are non-existent.
This is the firstness and the lastness of the Word of God, Who says, “I am the
Alpha and the Omega”, for He is both the source of grace and its ultimate goal.
The Creator has ever had a creation, and the rays have ever emanated and shone
forth from the Sun of Truth; for a lightless sun would be impenetrable
darkness. The names and attributes of God require the existence of things, and
no cessation in the outpouring of God’s ancient grace can ever be contemplated,
for this would be contrary to the divine perfections.
–
81 –
Reincarnation
Question: What is to be said about
reincarnation, which is a belief upheld by the followers of certain religions?
Answer: Our purpose in what we are about to
say is to express the truth and not to denigrate the beliefs of others: It is
merely to explain the facts of the matter and nothing more. Otherwise, we are
neither inclined to dispute anyone’s deeply held beliefs, nor do we sanction
such conduct.
Know, then, that the reincarnationists are
of two kinds. The first do not believe in spiritual rewards and punishments in
the next world. They hold instead that man receives his punishment or
recompense through reincarnation and return to this world; they regard heaven
and hell to be confined to this material realm, and they do not believe in the
world beyond. This group is itself divided in two: One division holds that, as
a severe punishment, man may at times assume an animal form in returning to
this world, and that after enduring this painful torment he proceeds from the
animal realm into the human world, and this they call transmigration. The other
division holds that man returns to the same human world whence he departed, and
that the rewards and punishments of the former life are experienced in his
return, and this they call reincarnation. Neither of these divisions believes
in a world beyond this one.
The second group of reincarnationists
believe in the next world and see reincarnation as the means of becoming
perfect, in that man gradually acquires perfections by departing from and
returning again to this world until he attains to the very heart of perfection.
That is, man is composed of matter and energy: In the beginning, or in the
first cycle, the matter is imperfect, but upon returning repeatedly to this
world it progresses and acquires refinement and subtlety until it becomes like
a polished mirror; and then the energy, which consists in the spirit, is fully
realized therein with all its perfections.
Such is a brief account of the beliefs of
the reincarnationists and transmigrationists. Were we to enter into the
details, much time would be lost—this summary will suffice. Such persons have
no rational proofs or arguments for their belief, which is based on mere
conjecture and circumstantial inference and not on conclusive proofs. It is
proofs that one must demand from the reincarnationists and not inference,
conjecture, and presentiment.
But you have asked me for proofs and
arguments of the impossibility of reincarnation, and we must therefore explain
the reasons for its impossibility. The first proof is that the outward is the
expression of the inward: The earthly realm is the mirror of the heavenly
Kingdom, and the material world is in accordance with the spiritual world. Now
observe that in the sensible world the divine appearances are not repeated, for
no created thing can be identical with another in every way. The sign of Divine
Unity is present and visible in all things. If all the granaries of the world
were filled with grain, you would be hard-pressed to find two grains that are
absolutely identical and indistinguishable in every respect: Some difference or
distinction is bound to remain between them. Now, as the proof of the Divine
Unity exists within all things, and the oneness and singleness of God is
visible in the realities of all beings, the recurrence of the same divine
appearance is in no wise possible. Therefore reincarnation, which is the
repeated manifestation in this world of the same spirit with its former essence
and conditions, would be the selfsame appearance and is thus impossible. And
since the recurrence of the same divine appearance is impossible for material
beings, the repeated assumption of the same station, whether on the arc of
descent or on the arc of ascent, is likewise impossible for spiritual beings,
for the material world corresponds to the spiritual world.
With respect to the species, however,
return and recurrence are plainly visible in material realities; that is, the
trees which in years past bore leaves, blossoms, and fruit will in the years to
come bear the same leaves, blossoms, and fruit. This is called recurrence of
species. Were anyone to object that the leaf, the blossom, and the fruit have
decomposed, have descended from the vegetable to the mineral world, and have
returned again to the former, and that there has thus been a recurrence, we
would reply that the blossom, the leaf, and the fruit of last year were
decomposed, and their component elements were disintegrated and dispersed. It
is not that the same particles of last year’s leaf and fruit that had
decomposed have recombined and returned, but that the essence of the species
has returned through the combination of new elements. Likewise, the human body
is fully disintegrated after the decomposition and dispersion of its
constituent parts. Were this body to return from the mineral or vegetable
world, it would not comprise the selfsame constituents as the former person,
for its elements were decomposed, disintegrated, and dispersed in space.
Afterwards other elemental constituents were combined and another body was
formed. And while it may be the case that certain constituents of the former
body entered into the composition of the latter, those constituents have not
been exactly and completely conserved, without any addition or diminution, so as
to be composed again and to give rise through their composition and combination
to another individual. One cannot deduce, then, that this body has returned
with all its constituent parts, that the former individual has become the
latter, and hence that a recurrence has taken place—that the very same spirit,
like the body, has returned and that after death its essence has regained this
world.
And were we to claim that reincarnation is
intended to bring about perfection, so that matter might gain in purity and
refinement and that the light of the spirit might appear therein with the
utmost perfection, this too would be mere imagination. For even if we granted
such an assumption, the renewal of an object’s existence cannot bring about the
transformation of its essence. For the substance of imperfection, by returning,
will not become the reality of perfection; total darkness will not become a
source of light; abject weakness will not become power and strength; and an
earthly essence will not become a heavenly reality. However often it may
return, the infernal tree[157] will never bring forth a
sweet fruit, nor will the good tree bear a bitter one. It is thus clear that
recurrence and return to the material world are not the means of attaining
perfection, and that this supposition rests on no proof or evidence; it is
merely a conjecture. No, the attainment of perfection is in reality dependent
upon the grace of God.
The Theosophists believe that man will return
time and again on the arc of ascent until he reaches the Supreme Centre, where
matter becomes as a spotless mirror, the light of the spirit shines forth in
the plenitude of its power, and essential perfection is attained. However,
those who have thoroughly investigated the questions of divinity know of a
certainty that the material worlds terminate at the end of the arc of descent;
that the station of man lies at the end of the arc of descent and the beginning
of the arc of ascent, which is opposite the Supreme Centre; and that from the
beginning to the end of the arc of ascent the degrees of progress are of a
spiritual nature. The arc of descent is called that of “bringing forth” and the
arc of ascent that of “creating anew”. The arc of descent ends in material
realities and the arc of ascent in spiritual realities. The point of the
compass in describing a circle does not reverse its motion, for this would be
contrary to the natural movement and the divine order and would disrupt the
regularity of the circle.
Moreover, this material world is not of
such worth or advantage that one who has been freed from its cage should seek
once again to be caught in its snare. No: By God’s eternal grace the true
capacity and receptivity of the human reality is made clear and manifest
through traversing the degrees of existence and not through recurrence and
return. When the shell is opened but once, it is made plain and clear whether
it conceals a shining pearl or worthless matter. When a plant has grown but once,
it puts forth either flowers or thorns: It need not grow again. Apart from
this, advancing and moving through the worlds in a direct line and according to
the natural order is the cause of existence, and moving against the natural
order and arrangement of things is the cause of extinction. The return of the
spirit after death is incompatible with the natural movement and contrary to
the divine order.
Thus it is in no wise possible to attain
existence through returning: It is as if man, after being freed from the world
of the womb, were to return to it. Consider how unfounded the conceptions of
the reincarnationists and transmigrationists are! They conceive of the body as
a vessel and the spirit as its contents, like water and cup, with the water
being emptied from one cup and poured into another. This is indeed a childish
notion: They do not reflect deeply enough to realize that the spirit is an
entirely incorporeal thing, that it does not enter or exit, and that, at most,
it is connected with the body as the sun is with the mirror. If the spirit
could indeed traverse all the degrees and attain to essential perfection by
repeatedly returning to the material world, then it would have been better if
God had prolonged the life of the spirit in this material world in order for it
to acquire virtues and perfections, and hence there would be no need for it to
taste of the cup of death and enter this life a second time.
This idea has its origin in the fact that certain
reincarnationists imagine existence to be confined to this fleeting world, and
deny the other worlds of God, whereas in reality the latter are infinite. If
the worlds of God were to culminate in this material world, then all creation
would be in vain and existence itself would be a childish game. For the
ultimate result of this endless universe, the most noble reality of man, would
go hither and thither for a few days in this ephemeral abode and receive his
rewards and punishments. In the end, all would attain perfection, the creation
of God with its infinite beings would be completed and consummated, and thus
the divinity of the Lord and the names and attributes of God would cease to
have any effect and influence upon the spiritual beings which now exist. “Far
from the glory of thy Lord, the All-Glorious, be that which His creatures
affirm of Him!”[158]
The limited minds of the philosophers of
old, such as Ptolemy and others, held that the realm of life and existence was
confined to this terrestrial globe, and imagined that this infinite space was
contained within the nine celestial spheres, all of which were void and empty.
Witness how limited were their thoughts and how deficient their reasoning! The
reincarnationists likewise imagine the spiritual worlds to be confined to those
realms that the human mind can conceive. Some of them, such as the Druze and
the Nusayrís, even imagine existence to be confined to this material world.
What an ignorant supposition this is! For in this universe of God’s, which
appears in the utmost perfection, beauty, and grandeur, the luminous bodies of
the material universe are infinite. Pause to infer, then, how infinite and
unbounded the spiritual realms of God, which are the very foundation, must be!
“Take ye good heed, O people of insight!”[159]
But let us return to our original theme.
In the Holy Books and Sacred Scriptures there is mention of a “return”, but the
ignorant have failed to grasp its meanings and have imagined it to refer to
reincarnation. For what the Prophets of God meant by “return” is not the return
of the essence but of the attributes; it is not the return of the Manifestation
Himself but of His perfections. In the Gospel it is said that John the son of
Zacharias is Elijah. By these words is not meant the return of the rational
soul and personality of Elijah in the body of John, but rather that the
perfections and attributes of Elijah became plain and manifest in him.[160]
A lamp was lit in this room last night:
When another lamp is lit tonight, we say that the light of last night is
shining again. When the water that had ceased to flow from a fountain flows a
second time, we say that it is the same water flowing once again, or we say
that this light is the same as the former light. Likewise, last spring flowers
and sweet-scented herbs bloomed and delicious fruits were produced; next year
we say that those delicious fruits and those blossoms, flowers, and sweet herbs
have returned. It is not that the very same constituents of last year’s
flowers, after decomposing, have recombined and returned. No, the meaning is
that the same freshness and delicacy, the same pleasing fragrance and wondrous
colour that characterized last year’s flowers are to be exactly found in the
flowers of this year. Briefly, the point is the resemblance and similarity
between the former and the latter flowers. This is the “return” which is
mentioned in the heavenly Scriptures. It is fully explained by Bahá’u’lláh in
the Kitáb-i-Íqán: Refer to it, that you may be informed of the truth of the
divine mysteries. Upon you be greetings and praise.
–
82 –
The Unity of Existence
Question: What is the nature of the “unity
of existence” propounded by the Theosophists and the Sufis, and what in reality
do they intend by it?[161] Is this belief true or not?
Answer: Know that the idea of the unity of
existence is ancient and is not restricted to the Theosophists and the Sufis
alone. Indeed, it was espoused by some of the Greek philosophers, such as
Aristotle, who said: “The uncompounded Reality is all things, but it is not any
single one of them.”[162] “Uncompounded” stands here
in contrast to “composed”—that is to say, that solitary Reality, which is
sanctified and exalted above composition and division, has resolved itself into
countless forms. Thus, real Existence is all things, but it is not any single
one of them.
The proponents of the unity of existence
hold that real Existence is even as the sea, and that all created things are
like unto its waves. These waves, which signify the created things, are the
countless forms which that real Existence assumes. Hence, that sanctified
Reality is the pre-existent sea, and the countless forms of created things are
its originated waves.
Likewise, they compare this to the One and
the infinite numbers, in that the former has manifested itself in the degrees
of the latter, for numbers are the repetition of the One. Thus two is the
repetition of one, and so on with the other numbers.
Among the proofs they adduce is this: All
created things are the objects of the divine knowledge, and no knowledge can be
realized without objects of knowledge, since knowledge pertains to something
that exists, not to that which is non-existent. Indeed, how can utter
non-existence attain specification and individuation in the mirror of
knowledge? It follows that the realities of all created things, which are the
objects of the knowledge of the Most High, had an intelligible existence, for
they were the forms of the divine knowledge, and that they are pre-existent,
for the divine knowledge is pre-existent. As long as the knowledge is
pre-existent, so must be its objects. And the specifications and individuations
of created things, which are the objects of the pre-existent knowledge of the
divine Essence, are identical to the divine knowledge itself. The reason for
this is that the reality, the knowledge, and the objects of the knowledge of
the divine Being must be realized in a state of absolute unity. Otherwise, the
divine Essence would become the seat of multiple phenomena, and a plurality of
pre-existences would become necessary, which is absurd.
Thus, they reason, it is established that
the objects of knowledge are identical with the knowledge itself, and that the
knowledge is in turn identical with the Essence, which is to say that the
knower, the knowledge, and the objects of knowledge are one single reality. Any
other conception would necessarily lead to a plurality of pre-existences and to
an infinite regress, and indeed to countless pre-existences. And since the
individuations and specifications of created things in the knowledge of God
were identical to, and completely indistinguishable from, His Essence, true
unity prevailed and all the objects of knowledge were comprised and
incorporated, in an uncompounded and undivided manner, in the reality of the
divine Essence. In other words they were, in an uncompounded and undivided
manner, the objects of the knowledge of the Most High and identical with His
Essence. And through the manifestational appearance of God, these
individuations and specifications, which had an intelligible existence—that is,
which were the forms of the divine knowledge—found actual existence in the
external world, and thus that real Existence became resolved into countless forms.
Such is the basis of their argument.
The Theosophists and the Sufis comprise two
groups. One group consists of the generality, who believe in the unity of
existence out of sheer imitation and who have not grasped the true intent of
the teachings of their renowned leaders. For the generality of the Sufis
understand by “Existence” that common existence which is conceived by the mind
and intellect of man, that is, which man can comprehend.
This common existence, however, is only one
accident among others that enter upon the realities of created things, while
the essences of beings are the substance. This accidental existence, which is
dependent upon things in the same way that the properties of things are
dependent upon them, is but one accident among many.
Now, the substance is undoubtedly superior
to the accident, for the substance is primary and the accident secondary; the
substance subsists through itself while the accident subsists through something
else—that is, it needs a substance through which it can subsist.
In this case, God would be secondary to
and in need of His creation, and the creation could dispense entirely with Him.
To illustrate further, whenever individual
elements combine in accordance with the universal divine order, a certain being
comes into the world of existence. That is, when certain elements are combined,
a vegetable existence is produced; when others are combined, an animal
existence is produced; when yet others combine, other things come into being.
In each case, the existence of things is a consequence of their realities. How
then could such an existence, which is an accident among others and which
requires a substance through which it can subsist, be essentially pre-existent
and the Begetter of all things?
But the truly learned among the
Theosophists and Sufis have concluded, after deep consideration of this matter,
that there are two kinds of existence. One kind is this common existence which
is conceived by the mind of man. This existence is originated and is an
accident among others, whereas the realities of things are the substances. But
what is meant by unity of existence is not this commonly perceived existence,
but that real Existence which is sanctified and exalted above all expression,
an Existence through which all things are realized. This Existence is one; it
is that One through which all things—such as matter, energy, and that common
existence which is conceived by the human mind—have come to exist. This is the
truth behind what the Theosophists and the Sufis believe.
In brief, the Prophets and the
philosophers are in agreement on one point, namely, that the cause through
which all things are realized is but one. The difference is that the Prophets
teach that God’s knowledge does not require the existence of created things,
whereas the knowledge of the creatures requires the existence of objects of
knowledge. If the divine knowledge stood in need of aught else, then it would
be like the knowledge of the creatures and not that of God; for the
Pre-existent is incommensurate with the originated and the originated is
opposite to the Pre-existent. That which we affirm for creation to be among the
requirements of origination we deny in God; for to be sanctified and exalted
above all imperfections is one of the characteristics of the Necessary Being.
For instance, in the originated we see
ignorance; in the Pre-existent we affirm knowledge. In the originated we see
weakness; in the Pre-existent we affirm power. In the originated we see
poverty; in the Pre-existent we affirm wealth. Hence the originated is the
source of all imperfections, and the Pre-existent is the sum of all
perfections. And since the knowledge of the originated is in need of objects of
knowledge, the knowledge of the Pre-existent must be independent of their
existence. It follows that the specifications and individuations of created
things, which are the objects of the divine knowledge, are not pre-existent.
Moreover, the attributes of divine perfection are not so yielding to the
exertions of the human mind as to enable us to determine whether the divine
knowledge is in need of objects or not.
Briefly, that which was mentioned earlier
is the foremost proof of the Sufis, and if we were to mention all of their
arguments and respond to them, it would take a very long time. However, what
was said represents the most decisive proof and the clearest argument that the
learned among the Sufis and the Theosophists have advanced.
The real Existence through which all
things are realized, that is, the reality of the divine Essence through which
all things have come to exist, is acknowledged by all. The difference resides
in the fact that the Sufis maintain that the realities of all things are the
manifestation of the One, whereas the Prophets say that they emanate therefrom.
And great indeed is the difference between manifestation and emanation.
Appearance through manifestation means that a single thing becomes manifest in
infinite forms. For example, when the seed, which is a single thing endowed
with the perfections of the vegetable kingdom, manifests itself, it becomes
resolved into the infinite forms of the branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit.
This is called manifestational appearance, whereas in appearance through
emanation the One remains transcendent in the heights of its sanctity, but the
existence of the creatures is obtained from it through emanation, not
manifestation. It can be compared to the sun: The rays emanate from it and
shine forth upon all things, but the sun remains transcendent in the heights of
its sanctity. It does not descend; it does not resolve itself into the form of
the rays; it does not appear in the identity of things through specification
and individuation: The Pre-existent does not become the originated; absolute
wealth does not fall captive to poverty; unqualified perfection is not
transformed into utter imperfection.
In summary, the Sufis speak only of God
and creation, and believe that God has resolved Himself into, and manifested
Himself through, the infinite forms of His creation, even as the sea which
appears in the infinite forms of its waves. These originated and imperfect
waves are identical to the pre-existent Sea, which is the sum of all the divine
perfections. The Prophets, however, hold that there are the world of God, the
world of the Kingdom, and the world of creation: three things. The first
emanation is the outpouring grace of the Kingdom, which has emanated from God
and has appeared in the realities of all things, even as the rays emanating
from the sun are reflected in all things. And that grace—the rays—appears in
infinite forms in the realities of all things, and is specified and
individuated according to their capacity, receptivity, and essence. But the assertion
of the Sufis would require that absolute wealth descend into poverty, that the
Pre-existent be confined to originated forms, and that the very quintessence of
power be reflected in the mirror of powerlessness and be subjected to the
inherent limitations of the contingent world. And this is a self-evident error,
for we observe that the reality of man, who is the noblest of all creatures,
cannot descend to the reality of the animal; that the essence of the animal,
which is endowed with the power of sensation, does not abase itself to the
degree of the plant; and that the reality of the plant, which is the power of
growth, does not degrade itself to the reality of the mineral.
In brief, superior realities do not
descend or abase themselves to the degree of inferior realities. How, then,
could the universal Reality of God, which transcends all descriptions and
attributes, resolve itself, notwithstanding its absolute sanctity and holiness,
into the forms and realities of the contingent world, which are the very source
of imperfections? This is pure fantasy and untenable conjecture. On the
contrary, that Essence of sanctity is the sum of all divine and lordly
perfections, and all creatures receive illumination from His emanational
appearance and partake of the lights of His celestial perfection and beauty, in
the same way that all earthly creatures acquire the grace of light from the
rays of the sun, without any descent or abasement of the latter into the
recipient realities of these earthly beings.
After dinner, and considering the lateness
of the hour, there is no time to explain further.
–
83 –
The Four Criteria of
Comprehension
There are only four accepted criteria of
comprehension, that is, four criteria whereby the realities of things are
understood.
The first criterion is that of the senses;
that is, all that the eye, the ear, the taste, the smell, and the touch
perceive is called “sensible”. At present all the European philosophers hold
this to be the most perfect criterion. They claim that the greatest of all
criteria is that of the senses, and they regard it as sacrosanct. And yet the
criterion of the senses is defective, as it can err. For example, the greatest
of the senses is the power of vision. The vision, however, sees a mirage as
water and reckons images reflected in mirrors as real and existing; it sees
large bodies as small, perceives a whirling point as a circle, imagines the
earth to be stationary and the sun to be in motion, and is subject to many
other errors of a similar nature. One cannot therefore rely implicitly upon it.
The second criterion is that of the
intellect, which was the principal criterion of comprehension for those pillars
of wisdom, the ancient philosophers. They deduced things through the power of
the mind and relied on rational arguments: All their arguments are based upon
reason. But despite this, they diverged greatly in their opinions. They would
even change their own views: For twenty years they would deduce the existence
of something through rational arguments, and then afterwards they would
disprove the same, again through rational arguments. Even Plato at first proved
through rational arguments the immobility of the earth and the movement of the
sun, and then subsequently established, again through rational arguments, the
centrality of the sun and the movement of the earth. Then the Ptolemaic theory
became widespread, and Plato’s theory was entirely forgotten until a modern
astronomer revived it. Thus have the mathematicians disagreed among themselves,
even though they all relied on rational arguments.
Likewise, at one time they would establish
a thing by rational arguments and disprove it at another, again by rational
arguments. So a philosopher would firmly uphold a view for a time and adduce a
range of proofs and arguments to support it, and afterwards he would change his
mind and contradict his former position by rational arguments.
It is therefore evident that the criterion
of reason is imperfect, as proven by the disagreements existing between the
ancient philosophers as well as by their want of consistency and their
propensity to change their own views. For if the criterion of intellect were
perfect, all should have been united in their thoughts and agreed in their
opinions.
The third criterion is that of tradition,
that is, the text of the Sacred Scriptures, when it is said, “God said thus in
the Torah”, or “God said thus in the Gospel.” This criterion is not perfect
either, because the traditions must be understood by the mind. As the mind
itself is liable to error, how can it be said that it will attain to perfect
truth and not err in comprehending and inferring the meaning of the traditions?
For it is subject to error and cannot lead to certitude. This is the criterion
of the leaders of religion. What they comprehend from the text of the Book,
however, is that which their minds can understand and not necessarily the truth
of the matter; for the mind is like a balance, and the meanings contained in
the texts are like the objects to be weighed. If the balance is untrue, how can
the weight be ascertained?
Know, therefore, that what the people
possess and believe to be true is liable to error. For if in proving or
disproving a thing a proof drawn from the evidence of the senses is advanced,
this criterion is clearly imperfect; if a rational proof is adduced, the same
holds true; and likewise if a traditional proof is given. Thus it is clear that
man does not possess any criterion of knowledge that can be relied upon.
But the grace of the Holy Spirit is the
true criterion regarding which there is no doubt or uncertainty. That grace
consists in the confirmations of the Holy Spirit which are vouchsafed to man
and through which certitude is attained.
–
84 –
Good Deeds and Their
Spiritual Prerequisites
Question: Those who do good works, who are
well-wishers of all mankind, who have a praiseworthy character, who show forth
love and kindness to all people, who care for the poor, and who work for
universal peace—what need do they have of the divine teachings, with which they
believe they can well afford to dispense? What is the condition of such people?
Answer: Know that such ways, words, and
deeds are to be lauded and approved, and they redound to the glory of the human
world. But these actions alone are not sufficient: They are a body of the
greatest beauty, but without a spirit. No, that which leads to everlasting
life, eternal honour, universal enlightenment, and true success and salvation
is, first and foremost, the knowledge of God. It is clear that this knowledge
takes precedence over every other knowledge and constitutes the greatest virtue
of the human world. For the understanding of the reality of things confers a
material advantage in the realm of being and brings about the progress of
outward civilization, but the knowledge of God is the cause of spiritual
progress and attraction, true vision and insight, the exaltation of humanity,
the appearance of divine civilization, the rectification of morals, and the
illumination of the conscience.
Second comes the love of God. The light of
this love is kindled, through the knowledge of God, in the lamp of the heart,
and its spreading rays illumine the world and bestow upon man the life of the
Kingdom. And in truth the fruit of human existence is the love of God, which is
the spirit of life and grace everlasting. Were it not for the love of God, the
contingent world would be plunged in darkness. Were it not for the love of God,
the hearts of men would be bereft of life and deprived of the stirrings of
conscience. Were it not for the love of God, the perfections of the human world
would entirely vanish. Were it not for the love of God, no real connection
could exist between human hearts. Were it not for the love of God, spiritual
union would be lost. Were it not for the love of God, the light of the oneness
of mankind would be extinguished. Were it not for the love of God, the East and
the West would not embrace as two lovers. Were it not for the love of God,
discord and division would not be transmuted into fellowship. Were it not for
the love of God, estrangement would not give way to unity. Were it not for the
love of God, the stranger would not become the friend. Indeed, love in the
human world is a ray of the love of God and a reflection of the grace of His
bounty.
It is clear that human realities differ one
from another, that opinions and perceptions vary, and that this divergence of
thoughts, opinions, understandings, and sentiments among individuals is an
essential requirement. For differences of degree in creation are among the
essential requirements of existence, which is resolved into countless forms. We
stand therefore in need of a universal power which can prevail over the
thoughts, opinions, and sentiments of all, which can annul these divisions and
bring all souls under the sway of the principle of the oneness of humanity. And
it is clear and evident that the greatest power in the human world is the love
of God. It gathers divers peoples under the shade of the tabernacle of oneness
and fosters the greatest love and fellowship among hostile and contending
peoples and nations.
Observe how numerous were the divers
nations, races, clans, and tribes who, after the advent of Christ, gathered
through the power of the love of God under the shadow of His Word. Consider how
the differences and divisions of a thousand years were entirely abolished, how
the delusion of the superiority of race and nation was dispelled, how the unity
of souls and sentiments was attained, and how all became Christians in truth
and in spirit.
The third virtue of humanity is goodly
intention, which is the foundation of all good deeds. Some seekers after truth
have held intention to be superior to action, for a goodly intention is
absolute light and is entirely sanctified from the least trace of malice,
scheming, or deception. Now, one can perform an action which appears to be
righteous but which is in reality prompted by self-interest. For example, a
butcher raises a sheep and guards its safety, but this good deed of the butcher
is motivated by the hope of profit, and the end result of all this care will be
the slaughter of the poor sheep. How many are the goodly and righteous deeds
that are in reality prompted by self-interest! But the pure intention is
sanctified above such faults.
Briefly, good deeds become perfect and
complete only after the knowledge of God has been acquired, the love of God has
been manifested, and spiritual attractions and goodly motives have been
attained. Otherwise, though good deeds be praiseworthy, if they do not spring
from the knowledge of God, from the love of God, and from a sincere intention,
they will be imperfect. For example, human existence must encompass all
perfections in order to be complete. The power of sight is highly prized and
precious, but it must be aided by that of hearing; the hearing is highly
prized, but it must be aided by the power of speech; the power of speech is
highly prized, but it must be aided by that of reason; and so on with the other
powers, organs, and members of man. When all these powers, senses, parts, and
organs are combined together, perfection is attained.
In the world today we meet with souls who
sincerely desire the good of all people, who do all that lies in their power to
assist the poor and succour the oppressed, and who are devoted to universal
peace and well-being. Yet, however perfect they may be from this perspective,
they remain deprived of the knowledge and the love of God and, as such, are
imperfect.
Galen the physician wrote in his commentary
on Plato’s treatise on the art of governance that religious beliefs exert a
profound influence on true civilization, the proof being as follows: Most
people cannot grasp a sequence of logical arguments, and stand therefore in
need of symbolic allusions heralding the rewards and punishments of the next
world. The sign of this is that we see today a people called Christians who
believe in the rewards and punishments of the next world and who show forth
goodly deeds that are like those of a true philosopher. Thus we all plainly see
that they have no fear of death and that they are, by virtue of their ardent
yearning for justice and equity, to be regarded as though they were true
philosophers.[163]
Now observe closely how great the
sincerity, the self-abnegation, the spiritual emotions, the pure intentions,
and the good deeds of the Christian believers must have been for Galen—a
philosopher and physician who was not himself a Christian—to attest to the
morals and the perfections of these people and call them true philosophers. Such
virtues and qualities cannot be attained through good deeds alone. If virtue
only meant that some good be obtained and bestowed, then why do we not praise
this burning lamp which lights the room, even though its light is without a
doubt a good thing? The sun nurtures all earthly things and fosters their
growth and development by its heat and light—what greater good is there than
this? Nonetheless, since this good does not flow from goodly motives and from
the love and knowledge of God, it does not impress in the least. But when
someone offers a cup of water to another, he is shown appreciation and
gratitude. An unthinking person might say, “This sun which gives light to the
world and manifests this great bounty must surely be praised and glorified. For
why should we praise a man for such a modest gift and not yield thanks to the
sun?” But if we were to gaze with the eye of truth, we would see that the
modest gift bestowed by this person stems from the stirrings of conscience and
is therefore praiseworthy, whereas the light and heat of the sun are not due to
this and thus are not worthy of our praise and gratitude. In like manner, while
those who perform good deeds are to be lauded, if these deeds do not flow from
the knowledge and love of God they are assuredly imperfect.
Aside from this, if you consider the
matter with fairness you will see that these good deeds of the non-believers
also have their origin in the divine teachings. That is, the Prophets of old
exhorted men to perform them, explained their advantages, and expounded their
positive effects; these teachings then spread among mankind, successively
reaching the non-believing souls and inclining their hearts towards these
perfections; and when they found these actions to be laudable and to bring
about joy and happiness among men, they too conformed to them. Thus these
actions also arise from the divine teachings. But to see this, a measure of
fair-mindedness is called for and not dispute and controversy.
Praise be to God, you have visited Persia
and have witnessed the loving-kindness which, through the sanctified breezes of
Bahá’u’lláh, Persians have come to show forth to all humanity. Formerly, if
they chanced upon a follower of another religion, they would set upon him,
display the utmost enmity, hatred, and malice, and even regard him as impure.
They would burn the Gospel and the Torah and would wash their hands if they had
been soiled by touching these Books. But now, most of them recite and
interpret, as required by the occasion, from the contents of these two Books in
their assemblies and gatherings, and expound and elucidate their inner meanings
and mysteries. They show kindness to their enemies and treat bloodthirsty
wolves with tender care, as they would the gazelles of the meadows of God’s
love. You have seen their conduct and character, and you have heard of the
morals which the Persians had in former times. Can this transformation of
morals and this rectification of speech and conduct be brought about other than
through the love of God? No, by God! If we undertook to spread such morals and
manners merely by means of knowledge and learning, a thousand years would pass
and still they would not have been achieved among the masses.
In this day, thanks to the love of God,
this has been achieved with the greatest ease. Take heed, then, O ye of
understanding heart!
• • •
Notes
Foreword
1.
See, for example, Selections from the Writings of ‘Abdu’l-Bahá,
30.2; The Promulgation of Universal
Peace: Talks Delivered by ‘Abdu’l-Bahá during His Visit to the United States
and Canada in 1912, trans. Howard MacNutt (Wilmette, IL: Bahá’í Publishing
Trust, 2012), p. 427; Paris Talks:
Addresses Given by ‘Abdu’l-Bahá in 1911, 2.1 and 28.6.
↩
2.
Chap. 46, par. 7.
↩
3.
Shoghi Effendi, God Passes By (Wilmette, IL: Bahá’í
Publishing Trust, 1974, 2012 printing), p. 410.
↩
4.
From a letter dated 13 March
1923 written by Shoghi Effendi to the Bahá’ís of Australasia.
↩
5.
From a letter dated 14 November
1940 written on behalf of Shoghi Effendi to an individual believer.
↩
Part 1: On the Influence of the Prophets in the Evolution of
Humanity
1.
Gen. 1:26.
↩
2.
Cf. John 6:42.
↩
3.
Cf. Jurjí Zaydán, Umayyads and ‘Abbásids: Being the Fourth
Part of Jurjí Zaydán’s History of Islamic Civilization, trans. D. S. Margoliouth
(London: Darf Publishers, 1987), pp. 125–31.
↩
4.
‘Umar.
↩
5.
Copernicus.
↩
6.
Qur’án 36:38.
↩
7.
Qur’án 36:40.
↩
8.
Galileo.
↩
9.
‘Abdu’l-Bahá refers to the Báb
by His title Hadrat-i-A‘lá—His Holiness the Exalted One—but He will be
designated here by the name under which He is known in the West.
↩
10.
‘Abdu’l-Bahá refers to
Bahá’u’lláh here by His title Jamál-i-Mubárak (the Blessed Beauty). He is also
called Jamál-i-Qidám (the Ancient Beauty) and Qalam-i-A‘lá (the Pen of the Most
High), but He will be designated throughout as Bahá’u’lláh, the title by which
He is known in the West. ↩
11.
Bahá’u’lláh was exiled first
from Tihrán to Baghdád, then to Constantinople (Istanbul), then to
Adrianople (Edirne), and was imprisoned in ‘Akká, “the Most Great Prison”, in
1868, in the precincts of which He passed away in 1892.
↩
12.
Two cities in Iraq which
contain the tombs of the first and the third Imáms of the Shí‘ah
denomination, respectively, and which are important centres of pilgrimage.
↩
13.
Bahá’u’lláh’s first Tablet to
Napoleon III was revealed in Adrianople (see Epistle to the Son of the Wolf, trans. Shoghi Effendi [Wilmette,
IL: Bahá’í Publishing Trust, 1988, 2001 printing], p. 45), which Bahá’u’lláh
called the “remote prison”. ↩
14.
Cf. Súriy-i-Haykal (Súrih of
the Temple), ¶138. ↩
15.
The son of the French consul in
Syria who, according to Nabíl-i- A‘zam, was a follower of Bahá’u’lláh; see H.
M. Balyuzi, Bahá’u’lláh: The King of
Glory (Oxford: George Ronald, 1980), p. 320.
↩
16.
Cf. Súriy-i-Haykal, ¶221.
↩
17.
“Yá Bahá’u’l-Abhá”, an
invocation of the Greatest Name of God (the All-Glorious or Most Glorious).
↩
18.
Bahá’u’lláh.
↩
19.
Cf. Kitáb-i-Íqán (The Book of
Certitude), ¶213. ↩
20.
See Chapters 8–9 above.
↩
21.
See Dan. 9:24.
↩
22.
Cf. Num. 14:34; Ezek. 4:6.
↩
23.
That is, Muhammad’s wife and
her cousin Varaqih-ibn-i-Nawfal. ↩
24.
As Muhammad began His public
ministry ten years before the Hijrah, this date corresponds to the year A.H.
1280, or A.D. 1863. ↩
25.
Rev. 11:3.
↩
26.
Qur’án 48:8.
↩
27.
Rev. 11:4.
↩
28.
Rev. 11:5.
↩
29.
Rev. 11:6.
↩
30.
Rev. 11:6.
↩
31.
Rev. 11:6.
↩
32.
Rev. 11:7.
↩
33.
Rev. 11:7.
↩
34.
Rev. 11:7.
↩
35.
Rev. 11:8.
↩
36.
Rev. 11:9.
↩
37.
Rev. 11:10.
↩
38.
Rev. 11:11.
↩
39.
Rev. 11:12.
↩
40.
The Báb and Quddús.
↩
41.
Rev. 11:12.
↩
42.
Rev. 11:13.
↩
43.
Rev. 11:13.
↩
44.
Rev. 11:14.
↩
45.
Ezek. 30:1–3.
↩
46.
Rev. 11:15.
↩
47.
Rev. 11:16–17.
↩
48.
“Regarding the four and twenty
elders: The Master, in a Tablet, stated that they are the Báb, the 18 Letters
of the Living and five others who would be known in the future.” (From a letter
dated 22 July 1943 written on behalf of Shoghi Effendi to an individual
believer.) ‘Abdu’l-Bahá in a Tablet identified one of the remaining five as
Hájí Mírzá Muhammad-Taqí Afnán, Vakílu’d-Dawlih.
↩
49.
Rev. 11:18.
↩
50.
Rev. 11:18.
↩
51.
Rev. 11:18.
↩
52.
Rev. 11:18.
↩
53.
Rev. 11:19.
↩
54.
Rev. 11:19.
↩
55.
Rev. 11:19.
↩
56.
Rev. 11:19.
↩
57.
The translation of the
paragraph to this point follows Shoghi Effendi’s revision of this passage as
quoted in The World Order of Bahá’u’lláh:
Selected Letters (Wilmette, IL: Bahá’í Publishing Trust, 1991, 2012
printing), pp. 204–5, and The Promised
Day Is Come, ¶297. It should be noted that the word nahál, which corresponds to “rod” in English and which has been
rendered as such in paragraphs 1–2, has been rendered in this paragraph as
“Branch”. In both cases the reference is to Bahá’u’lláh.
↩
58.
Rev. 21:1–3.
↩
59.
Rev. 21:2.
↩
60.
Rev. 12:2.
↩
61.
Rev. 12:3–4.
↩
62.
Rev. 12:4.
↩
63.
Rev. 12:5.
↩
64.
Rev. 12:5.
↩
65.
Rev. 12:6.
↩
66.
Rev. 12:6.
↩
67.
Rev. 12:6.
↩
68.
The word sa‘ádat, rendered here as “felicity”, has further connotations of
prosperity, joy, and well-being. ↩
Part 2: Some Christian Subjects
69.
Cf. Matt. 3:16–17; Mark
1:10–11; Luke 3:22. ↩
70.
Cf. Exod. 13:21–2.
↩
71.
Cf. John 10:38.
↩
72.
From Bahá’u’lláh’s Tablet to
Násiri’d-Dín Sháh, in Súriy-i-Haykal, ¶192.
↩
73.
Qur’án 19:17; cf. Luke 1:26–8.
↩
74.
Qur’án 36:36.
↩
75.
Cf. Qur’án 13:3.
↩
76.
John 1:12–13.
↩
77.
Gen 2:7.
↩
78.
Cf. Matt. 3:11; Mark 1:8; Luke
3:16; John 1:33. ↩
79.
Cf. Acts 15:20.
↩
80.
‘Abdu’l-Bahá refers here to the
notions of heat and cold that played an important role in traditional Islamic
medicine. ↩
81.
John 6:51.
↩
82.
Matt. 26:26.
↩
83.
Matt. 8:22; John 3:6.
↩
84.
Cf. Matt. 13:14–15; John
12:39–40. ↩
85.
Cf. Matt. 24:29–30.
↩
86.
See Kitáb-i-Íqán, ¶¶27–42 and
66–87. ↩
87.
Cf. John 3:13.
↩
88.
Masíkh (monster), a distortion of
Masíh (Messiah).
↩
89.
Cf. 1 Thess. 5:2; 2 Pet. 3:10.
↩
90.
John 17:5.
↩
91.
Cf. John 6:50–1.
↩
92.
Cf. Gen. 2:16–17.
↩
93.
Cf. Gen. 3:5.
↩
94.
Cf. Gen. 3:11–15, 22.
↩
95.
Bahá’u’lláh.
↩
96.
Cf. John 6:51.
↩
97.
I.e., Jews and Christians.
↩
98.
Matt. 8:22.
↩
99.
Matt. 12:31–2.
↩
100.
Matt. 22:14.
↩
101.
Qur’án 2:105 and 3:74.
↩
102.
Matt. 22:14.
↩
103.
See, for example, Kitáb-i-Íqán,
¶¶156–79. ↩
104.
Cf. John 1:19–21.
↩
105.
That is, the individuality of
John.
↩
106.
Cf. Matt. 23:34–6.
↩
107.
Matt. 16:18.
↩
108.
Peter’s given name was Simon,
but Christ called him Cephas, which corresponds to the Greek words petros or petra, meaning “rock”. ↩
109.
Cf. Matt. 16:14–18.
↩
Part 3: On the Powers and Conditions of the Manifestations of God
110.
Elsewhere ‘Abdu’l-Bahá’s
classification also includes the mineral spirit; see, for example, Chapter 64; Selections from the Writings of ‘Abdu’l-
Bahá, sec. 30; and The Promulgation
of Universal Peace: Talks Delivered by ‘Abdu’l-Bahá during His Visit to the
United States and Canada in 1912, trans. Howard MacNutt (Wilmette, IL:
Bahá’í Publishing Trust, 2012), pp. 95, 264–5, 336, 360, and 377–8.
↩
111.
From a Tradition attributed to
Imám ‘Alí. ↩
112.
Qur’án 6:103.
↩
113.
From a Tradition attributed to
Imám ‘Alí. ↩
114.
Qur’án 59:2.
↩
115.
Cf. John 14:11 and 17:21.
↩
116.
‘Abdu’l-Bahá here anticipates a
question about the beginning of Bahá’u’lláh’s Revelation, which is taken up in
greater detail in Chapters 16 and 39. ↩
117.
Cf. Gleanings from the Writings of Bahá’u’lláh, XLI; and
Súriy-i-Haykal, ¶192. ↩
118.
John 1:1.
↩
119.
Matt. 6:9; Luke 11:2.
↩
120.
See, for example, Chapter 14.
↩
121.
John 1:1.
↩
122.
Cf. Exod. 20:4–5; Deut. 5:8–9.
↩
123.
Cf. Num. 13–14.
↩
124.
Qur’án 48:1–2.
↩
125.
Matt. 19:16–17.
↩
126.
Kitáb-i-Aqdas (The Most Holy
Book), ¶47. ↩
Part 4: On the Origin, Powers, and Conditions of Man
127.
The word naw‘, translated here and in following chapters as “species”, has a
range of meanings including kind, sort, and type. ‘Abdu’l-Bahá is not using the
word in the modern biological sense but in the sense of changeless archetypal
forms.
↩
128.
In a Tablet, Bahá’u’lláh
attributes these words to Hermes. ↩
129.
See, for example, Chapters 2
and 80.
↩
130.
Qur’án 23:14 and Persian Hidden
Word no. 9. ↩
131.
Gen. 1:26.
↩
132.
As will be seen in the next
chapter, ‘Abdu’l-Bahá uses the terms “appearance through emanation” and “procession
through emanation” interchangeably. ↩
133.
See Chapter 80.
↩
134.
Cf. Gen. 2:7.
↩
135.
John 1:1.
↩
136.
John 1:1.
↩
137.
See, for example, John 14:10–11
and 17:21. ↩
138.
See Chapter 36.
↩
139.
See Gen. 9:22–7.
↩
140.
That is, that people cannot be
held responsible for their own character.
↩
141.
Cf. Gleanings from the Writings of Bahá’u’lláh, XLI, and
Súriy-i-Haykal, ¶192. ↩
142.
Cf. Rev. 22:13.
↩
143.
See Chapter 48.
↩
144.
Cf. John 3:5.
↩
145.
Cf. John 1:13.
↩
146.
Qur’án 23:14.
↩
147.
‘Abdu’l-Bahá is here directly
addressing Laura Clifford Barney, whose father had passed away in 1902.
↩
148.
Mírzá Yahyá, half-brother and
avowed enemy of Bahá’u’lláh. ↩
149.
“The first duty prescribed by
God for His servants is the recognition of Him Who is the Dayspring of His
Revelation and the Fountain of His laws, Who representeth the Godhead in both
the Kingdom of His Cause and the world of creation. Whoso achieveth this duty
hath attained unto all good; and whoso is deprived thereof hath gone astray,
though he be the author of every righteous deed.” (Kitáb-i-Aqdas, ¶1.)
↩
150.
See Chapter 84 for a fuller
discussion of this subject. ↩
151.
Rom. 9:21.
↩
152.
See Chapters 32, 62, and 63.
↩
Part 5: Miscellaneous Subjects
153.
Cf. Matt. 5:39.
↩
154.
A Bahá’í sitting at table.
↩
155.
Matt. 8:22.
↩
156.
Cf. Aristotle, Physics 194b16–195a1.
↩
157.
The Tree of Zaqqúm, mentioned
in Qur’án 17:60, 37:62–6, 44:43–6, and 56:52–3.
↩
158.
Cf. Qur’án 37:180.
↩
159.
Qur’án 59:2.
↩
160.
See Chapter 33 for a fuller
discussion of this subject. ↩
161.
While, as ‘Abdu’l-Bahá
explains, the idea is of ancient origin, its history in Islamic thought begins
with Ibnu’l-‘Arabí (1165–1240). “Ibnu’l-‘Arabí is a thoroughgoing monist, and
the name given to his doctrine (vahdatu’l-vujúd,
the unity of existence) justly describes it. He holds that all things pre-exist
as ideas in the knowledge of God, whence they emanate and whither they
ultimately return.” R. A. Nicholson, “Mysticism”, The Legacy of Islam, ed. Sir Thomas Arnold and Alfred Guillaume
(Oxford University Press, 1931), p. 224. ↩
162.
Cf. Plotinus, Ennead 5.2.1: “The One is all things and
not a single one of them…” (Armstrong’s trans.); and Plato, Parmenides 160b2–3: “Thus, if there is a
One, the One is both all things and nothing whatsoever, alike with reference to
itself and to the Others” (Cornford’s trans.). In the tradition of the Islamic
philosophers, certain of the writings of Plotinus are attributed to Aristotle.
↩
163.
See Ibn Abí Usaybi‘ih, ‘Uyúnu’l-Anbá’ fí Tabaqáti’l-Atibbá’
(Cairo,1882), 1:76–7. ↩
This document has been downloaded from the Bahá’í
Reference Library. You are
free to use its content subject to the terms of use found at www.bahai.org/legal